Jump to content
LL Medico Diapers and More Bambino Diapers - ABDL Diaper Store

Leaderboard

Popular Content

Showing content with the highest reputation on 04/07/2024 in all areas

  1. Chapter 107: Venting AFTER A COUPLE of hours, I was relieved that we were ready to try to remove the monstrosity taped to my rear! Beth had placed my changing mat from my bag on the ground and was standing guard while Nikki came to try to remove the tapes. They hadn’t budged for Beth! “Ready?” Nikki asked me. “More than,” I said, “It’s absorbed everything, but it feels gross to sit in it for this long!” She nodded and knelt down, “Let’s give it a try.” At first, she gripped and pulled like Beth had a moment before, and it slipped from her finger. She dug into her purse for something and pulled out a multitool with Pliers that she grabbed on with then. “We’ll try these,” she said with a grimace. She pulled gently yet firmly, and I was beginning to think I would be stuck in that stupid diaper forever as it didn’t seem to budge! I looked up at her face and saw the effort she was making, and finally, I heard a slight rip sound. She didn’t hesitate to just yank it, and I was freed from one side. “This is ridiculous!” she said as she began to fold it over so it couldn’t reattach itself. It even ripped the covering from the diaper off! I tried to sit up to see, but she gently pushed me down. “One second, kiddo, let me get this one too!” The second one required another few minutes of yanking and ripping before it finally gave way. As she pulled it out from underneath me and sat it aside, I looked in horror as it resealed itself as if it was still around me! “That thing is possessed!” I complained. “I think you’re right,” she agreed, “Where’s another diaper?” A few minutes later, the demonic diaper was in the trashcan, and I could close my legs nearly normally again! “Try to avoid the nannies?” Beth suggested as we got back to work. “Trust me, I think I should have just let the girl change me!” Now that we had a system down, we were moving faster. While Beth scanned through the footage, I would work on piecing the sections together, ensuring everything worked out with the pacing and timing of camera changes, scene breaks, etc. She provided me with a pretty solid list of clips as she stayed ahead of me. The editing was the first time I had seen a few scenes since they were scheduled outside my dorm hours. “Charlotte pulls off the angry mommy look really well,” I said as I placed the clip of her from the scene of being pissed off about her daughter being put back into diapers told to her over the phone. “I definitely wouldn’t want her pissed off at me,” Beth agreed. “Who would have thought she’d be such a sweet girl in real life?” I nodded, “Other than my family, Nikki and Lilly, I probably trust her the most.” She nodded, and I got back to work. A moment later, she snickered, “What?” I asked. “Check out this blooper!” She showed me a clip of Charlotte with Ava in the daycare owner’s office. As she pressed play, I had to giggle! Ava missed her mark and ran into the desk for some reason. It must have been a brutal hit because you could see her grimace. I giggled at that, too. We were making some quick progress, and by the time we called it a night for dinner, we’d made it through the scene of Charlotte picking me up to adopt me. “Courthouse scenes tomorrow,” Beth said, checking off some things in her head, “Maybe we can be finished by Friday?” I shrugged, “We’ll see, it’ll be tight. Even if we finish Monday or Tuesday, it’ll still be way ahead of Professor Wyler’s schedule. I guess we could schedule a time to come in this weekend, though?” “Let’s wait and see what’s needed,” she suggested. “I think Reila and I want to take you on a girls’ day out on Saturday.” “Can I invite Mia, Amy, and Eva?” “We’re not good enough?” She asked me, teasing. “Well, I figured they really wanted to be able to shop for some things, and with Nikki it’ll be safer?” She looked at me, smiled, and said, “Sure, but make sure you explain to them that we need to stay as a close group. If they wander off, things could go badly…?” I nodded, “Will do!” BETH ENJOYED HANGING out with Carly, Reila, and Livy for dinner that night as they sat at a table. Nikki insisted on sitting a little away for the meal to give them space. It had been just a fun time hanging with the girls, and she had to admit she was thinking of Carly as one of them now. They walked Carly back to Sander’s Hall before she returned to her dorm. When Beth reached her room, she sat down and began working on her homework on her bed. The ever-helpful Rachel appeared and offered her a snack and a water bottle while she was working. A blanket was also kindly draped over her, and she felt pretty comfortable working while Rings occasionally received a pet of approval. She carefully checked to ensure everything was in a sealed original package before eating or drinking it, though! Beth was just wrapping up something for her systems class when there was a knock at the door. She was about to stand up when Rachel appeared and opened the door for Reila. “Oh, hi, Rachel,” Reila said nervously. “Don’t mind me. I just wanted to make sure it was safe to let whoever was at the door inside,” Rachel said, closing and locking the door before disappearing. “Hey,” Beth said, “What’s up?” “I wondered if you were up to talking?” “About what?” Beth asked her friend. Reila sighed, “Whatever it is, that’s your big secret?” She added, “You don’t have to tell me, but I’m worried about you?” Beth felt her blood grow cold. ‘Livy knows and didn’t abandon you…’ She thought. Reila gave her a long look, “You can trust me?” Beth sighed, “Climb onto my bed so we can sit together? I’m not telling this story standing up.” Reila looked almost surprised that she’d succeeded in her quest, but she climbed the tall ladder to the bed and smirked at Rings. “For someone who does everything she can to avoid being seen as a Little much of the time, I can’t believe you have her?” “Rings is really important… Maybe you’ll understand once I tell you the story,” Beth said. She had a soft, fuzzy blanket that she threw over the two of their laps as they sat crisscrossed opposite each other. “Look, Reila, I trust you more than you know, but I have to have your absolute word that you will never ever ever breathe a word of this to anyone? Livy and Carly know, but no one else does?” “You told Carly before me?” She looked hurt. Beth shook her head, “No, she knew from her mom.” “Why would her mom know?” “It’s a long story…” I HAD BEEN grateful to make a trip to the nest in a diaper that wasn’t causing me to crawl! The fact it was wet was annoying, but at least there was no poop in it. I debated whether it was worth asking Lilly for a change. The question was decided for me when she intercepted me as soon as I entered. “I got a notice you’d been put in a crawler diaper?” I sighed, “Stupid HoloNanny claimed they had nothing else in my size?!?” She picked me up and checked my diaper, “You’re not wearing one now?” I shook my head, “No?” “How did you get it off? That shouldn’t have been possible to remove until bedtime?” “That explains why Nikki had to work at it,” I said, thinking aloud. “Who’s Nikki?” Lilly asked, seeming a little perturbed for some reason. “Beth’s bodyguard?” She relaxed a bit, then, “So she’s safe?” “According to my grandmother?” “I’d take that,” she agreed. She squeezed the padding. “Well, you do have a soaked diaper on that does need changing. Let’s take care of it, at least.” I sat compliantly in her arms and handed her my backpack that I shrugged off so she could put it to the side. She was gentle as she changed me, pulled the uniform off, and dressed me in another pair of pajamas that she must have picked out of my drawers. “Those are cute,” she said to me. I blushed. Somehow, Aunt Bella found some designs from the latest animated movie back home and printed them on the pajamas. The scene of the main characters was enlarged on the onesie top that she snapped shut. “Thanks,” I said. “Where are you getting these cute outfits? They’re perfectly sized to you?” “I have a family member who makes clothes,” I told her simply. “That’s cool,” she said. I was given a hug and then placed on the ground with a butt pat, even as several of the other girls were moving to the bathroom to get baths in. I noticed that most didn’t seem to be getting bathed directly by Lilly? I found my way to my things and found my EdgeSphere goggles. I was grateful to see I could get ahold of Shelby via text and get her to meet me in a virtual room. “Hey Carly!” she said, giving me a hug that I returned. “Hi Shelby, thanks for meeting me!” “No problem! It’s nice to see you after having had a long day today!” “What happened?” I asked. She threw her hands in the air, “What didn’t happen?!?” She nervously moved her hand to her hair and plopped down on a Little-sized couch, and I found myself sitting on the other end like I might have with my sisters. “Go on?” I said, sensing she needed to vent. “Ughh!!! You sure you want to hear this?” “Yeah, you sound like you need to vent. Tell me what happened?” She sighed, “Well, it started with a traffic jam that meant Grandpa was late to drop us off today at school. He walked us in, but my first-period teacher, Mr. Gibs, was still a total jerk about it! Like missing fifteen minutes of history was going to make a difference?!?” I nodded at that, “I’ve had teachers like that before. What else happened?” I watched her pull at the ends of her hair then. “Gibs felt a need to lecture me after class, so I just barely made it to math on time! Mrs. O was at least kind about it, but when I went to turn in my homework, Kasey, this Big girl queen-bee, tripped me and crumpled the assignment up before she got there.” “Ouch,” I said. “Were you okay?” “Yeah, and fortunately, Mrs. O not only saw it, but she also had the classroom camera on, so there was evidence when she sent Kasey to the office.” “Homework?” “She looked at it and just gave me the A,” she told me. “Well, that’s at least fairer than some teachers I’ve had.” “I thought so too… I found out Kasey somehow got out of getting suspended, though, so she showed up serving detention at lunch. If that happens at our school, you have to help serve food and clean up the cafeteria. Apparently, that was perfectly fine by her, though. I think she was responsible for the next part when nearly every Little at school, most of the Tweeners, and even a couple Bigs all pooped our pants in our second to last class!” “You’re kidding?!?” I said in disbelief. She threw her hands in the air, “I wished I was!!!” She frowned, “At least I was wearing a Pull-Up, as were most of the Littles, but the Mids and a few of the Littles who weren’t wearing protection all got punished over the obvious poisoning!” “What happened?” “Well, for me, it was just a stupid downgrade on my potty chart… and I have to wear diapers the rest of the week.” “Others?” “My friend Jack was being an idiot and wasn’t wearing any protection… he’s in diapers for the rest of the year, and they moved him to a ‘special unit’ that’s basically a daycare!” I moved over to her and hugged her, “I’m sorry, Shelby.” She wiped her eyes and moved a little further away; even virtually, I could see the tears. “The worst was one of my other friends, Kiersten…” She looked about to completely break down as I stayed close to her. “What happened?” I asked, “You don’t have to tell me if you don’t want to?” She shook her head, “Kiersten is a girl I went to kindergarten with, and we’ve had classes together all through middle school and high school. We’re almost done with our senior year, and she even got accepted to Emerson already…” She wiped her eyes again, “I know she was wearing a Pull-Up to school today, but for some reason, she must not have been wearing one after school… One of my friends saw her walking home, and she had an accident on the street across from the school… right in front of Kasey…” I grimaced. “That bitch who caused it all, ad… ado… adopted her!” I flung my arms back around her and let her cry, as I knew she was grieving the loss of a girl who sounded like she was a close friend. BETH STARED AT Reila, who was sitting speechless. “Say something?” She asked nervously. “You’re like being real here? Honest?” Beth nodded nervously, “Yes?” “That has got to be one of the most frightening stories ever to have a happy ending. Your fiancé became your daddy?” Beth nodded, “Yes.” “I’m not going to lie, Beth. It’s kind of creepy, in a way… I mean, you’re like older than my mom in real life?” Beth blushed, “I try not to think about that.” “I get it… that’s weird and creepy but… also completely awesome. Your dad cared enough to save you like that? And your mom let them implant you?” Beth nodded; that part always freaked her out the most. Reila said, “I can’t believe you’re one of those first-implantation Littles… but really, I can’t believe they let you grow up then? Almost every one of those ‘pregnancies’ resulted in a Little kept as a newborn?” Beth squirmed, but nodded, “I know…” “I’m glad they didn’t do that with you! So this is why you’re so touchy on some things?” Beth nodded, “Yeah… I feel like my past is always hanging over me.” “If you went through all of that, why in the world did you come to Emerson? Ames isn’t as bad as Calisota, but it’s close?” Beth shrugged, “I’m not a Little now?” “Barely?” She nodded, “I’m taller than you, at least?” She managed to lightheartedly stick her tongue out at her. “Maybe, but compared to Charlotte Perez?” Beth blushed, “Well, she’s even still shorter than my mom?” “Your mom is kind of scary,” Reila told her. “Yeah… especially when you consider she basically adopted my dad?” “Sounds like her heart was in the right place, at least?” Beth nodded, “I think so.” “So, now I know the secret…?” Beth nodded, “Now you know…” “And guess what?” Reila asked her. Beth felt tense, “What?” Reila pounced on her, “I still love you as one of my best friends. That isn’t changing.” “Thanks, Reila,” Beth told her. They talked for a bit before she asked, “Would you feel up for the girls’ day of shopping with Carly on Saturday?” “Sure!” She smiled, “Especially since we’ll have your bodyguard with us!” They spent another half hour hanging out before Reila took off for bed, and Beth worked to finish her work. As Rachel tucked her in, she thought, “I got lucky with her and Livy!” I LOOKED AT Shelby, who was doing a bit better after talking for a half hour more. “So why’d you call, anyway?” Shelby asked. I squirmed, “I kind of hate to even ask now…?” She looked interested. “If it distracts me from today, I’ll take anything!” I nodded, understanding that idea. “Well… I kind of want to take Beth on a date?” “Is she still really interested in you after…?” She motioned towards my body. I blushed, “Yes?” “You really got lucky there,” she sighed. “So date night ideas?” “I mean, I might be able to come up with something back home, but I don’t have a clue what to do here. Also, I don’t want to end up in some situation where we both get adopted or something?” She nodded, “Whatever you do, make sure you take that bodyguard girl with you.” “Planning on it?” “Well, how about dinner and a movie? It’s not ultra-fancy, but you could probably have an early dinner on Friday, go to a movie, and come back here for the weekend before your curfew.” “Any suggestions for where though?” She looked thoughtful momentarily and said, “Do you want upscale?” I shrugged, “I have money from Mom in my account? We could? I don’t think Beth cares if I spend a fortune on a meal, though?” She nodded, “Well, you could do a steakhouse about a block from the mall. There’s a pasta place attached to the mall, too. Or, there’s a pretty cool retro burger joint on the way from your campus?” “Retro?” “Like some weird diner that is actually based out of your dimension? Old vehicles hold the tables? They have burgers and shakes, and the waitresses and waiters actually come out and sing old songs and show tunes every ten minutes or so?” “That could be fun?” “It is, I’ve gone a few times with friends.” She looked pained then, and I had a feeling her friend was probably one she’d gone with. “Any movie suggestions?” I asked her. “Yeah, I bet Beth would like…” Shelby and I talked for a while longer after planning my date, and I made sure I gave her a big hug before we disconnected. When I saw Lilly for a needed diaper change, I was more than ready to call it a night and get some sleep! +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thanks for reading!!! Please press the 'Like' Button and leave a comment! (I really need the encouragement to get back into this during this week/weekend if I'm going to make more progress this year!) I made it through one of the most stressful weeks of this year last week, but unfortunately, some other things are going to keep the stress on me for a while. As such, I'm going to be going down to one chapter a week beginning this coming week, so hopefully, I can keep up a steady flow of chapters. Next weekend might be a chance to start writing more chapters, but this week itself doesn't look very promising. (Normally, this is prime writing time for me) Please keep the encouragement up with likes and comments? I know many of you support me on WattPad as well. I have a feeling that platform will disappear as an option for us in the coming months. I'm going to keep posting there just because I find it easier to read/track a story of this length, though. Of course, I'll continue posting on DailyDiapers as well, no matter what! Thank you for being my most loyal readership base! As always my completed works are available from Amazon Kindle as well! http://amazon.com/author/babysofia
    18 points
  2. Chapter 18: Only One Step Remains Friday night was pizza night, and it sucked as I wasn’t even being allowed to have any pop. Mom, Dad, and Grace each had a full glass of ice-cold root beer to go along with their pizza dinner. Even Jackson got a small glass of pop, albeit with a bunch of ice, so there wasn’t actually that much for him to drink. Like I had been at his age, he could get a little too hyper if he had too many sugary drinks. Any time he was given pop, my parents made sure it was of the uncaffeinated variety. But I was the exception. I had a glass of water. Not even tea or juice. Both of those alternatives had been vetoed by Dad because they contained sugar. And it wasn’t even a big glass of water at that. I hoped this practice of limiting my fluids wouldn’t be so strict once my parents surrendered to buying me pull-ups. I took the tiniest of sips from the glass of water before taking another bite of my pizza. I was making as much of an effort as possible to ration out the sips of water as I tried to finish my two slices of pizza. The last thing I needed was to finish the water before I had finished eating my pizza. That would leave my mouth parched for the remainder of the evening, as Mom had strongly implied that I wasn’t going to be allowed to have any more refills. How many more times was I going to have to fake wetting the bed before they realized that this all was pointless? I stared down at my slice of sausage and pepperoni pizza as we sat in the living room and ate our meal on the couch. I didn’t feel all that hungry at the moment, even though I hadn’t had anything to eat since lunch at school. Pizza just wasn’t as appetizing without a sugary, caffeinated drink to wash it down. We were about twenty minutes into the movie my parents had chosen for tonight. The only good thing was that Jackson was at least old enough to be allowed to watch some PG movies, so we had something on to watch during dinner that was at least entertaining. The movie of choice tonight was “Spy Kids.” I would have preferred to watch one of the Harry Potter movies, but Jackson still wasn’t old enough to start watching them, according to my parents, so that would have to wait for a time when he wasn’t around. It had been a lot easier in the few years when he had been too young to care about what was going on the TV. For now, I mostly had to stick with the books to get my magic fix. Now everything that came on during the day had to be vetted to ensure that it was age appropriate for him. I knew Grace had her own shows that she watched on her computer in her room, but I didn’t have access to my own Netflix account like she did. At least this was a movie I hadn’t seen before. We often got stuck watching a Pixar movie that I’d seen with Jackson a half-dozen times or more. A line of dialogue from one of the parents in the movie caught my attention. The two adults – who were secretly spies – were expressing concerns about how their two kids were holding up without them. “They can take care of themselves,” the mom said. “They are still in diapers,” the dad said. “Only one wears diapers. And only at night. It’s no big deal,” the mom said. Jackson burst out laughing at that line of dialogue. I did my best to continue focusing straight ahead at the TV. This was so embarrassing. Yes, having my parents see another reference to diapers being used for bedwetting could be helpful in my quest to get them to purchase those pull-ups, but it felt so awkward to have the possibility displayed right on the TV in front of everyone, especially as Grace was also aware of my bedwetting. “That’s silly,” Jackson said. “Why aren’t they potty trained already?” Grace, who was sitting closer to the TV on the same couch as me, turned back in my direction. From how red her face was, it was clear I wasn’t alone in being quite embarrassed by the scene in this movie. “We’ll, they are old enough to be potty trained during the day,” Mom said. “But not everyone is able to potty train quickly at night. Sometimes their bladders don’t want to listen to them when they are asleep, at least not until they get older.” My younger brother thankfully accepted the explanation without any other comments. I breathed a sigh of relief that Mom hadn’t decided to bring up the fact that everyone in our family, apart from him, was or had been a bedwetter at some point. I tried to guess which of the two characters were in diapers at night. The oldest girl, Carmen, was the same age as me. Her younger brother in the movie, Juni, was nine years old. It really hoped that it was the boy who was the bedwetter. Grace excused herself the moment she was finished with her pizza – if she had been allowed to take it to her room to eat, she most certainly would have chosen to do so – and left the room, presumably on her way upstairs to the bedroom. The only movies she enjoyed watching with us were animated ones. Grace always had a bunch of different facts on hand about the behind-the-scene details of how the animations for those films had been done. I wondered if that was something she’d be studying more in college in the fall. Part of me wanted to get away from the movie as fast as possible. I had a sinking feeling that the topic of diapers was going to come up again at some point. There had to be a reveal as to which of the kids still needed them. At the same time, I was curious about how it would turn out, despite how embarrassing it would be to have to sit around and be in the room when that scene played out on the TV. I took one final sip of water and set the glass that was now only full of ice cubes to the side. With any luck, the ice cubs would melt enough by the end of the movie so I could get a few more sips of water. I still had half a slice of pizza left on my plate, but I didn’t feel like finishing it at the moment, not without something to drink to wash it down. Beside that one oblique reference to diapers, the topic had been dropped off. I hoped that the audience would be left in suspense. There hadn’t yet been any further conversations since this morning about the lack of effectiveness of the pill that was supposed to have prevented me from wetting the bed the night before I had allowed my pretending about having a headache from the pills to drop off before Mom and Dad got home from work. I didn’t want to risk going too far overboard with it. I felt that my acting job from this morning had been sufficient to make them think that I was dealing with the same symptoms that Grace had when she had previously taken those pills. Still, I wondered how many nights it would take for my parents to abandon the bedwetting pill as a solution to the nighttime accidents? I had to assume that as long as it wasn’t producing results, they would stop making me take it fairly soon. I pulled my feet up onto the couch – which I now had to myself with Grace’s absence – and stretched out my legs. Chester hopped up on top of me a few minutes later and nestled in around my knees. “Stop it, or I’ll call you names,” the younger brother, Juni, said, threatening his older sister during an argument. “Go ahead, warthog. You got nothing on me,” Carmen replied. I knew right away what was going to happen next. The writers had set Carmen up for a spectacular fall. Of course, it had to be the girl my age. “Sure I do, diaper lady.” “How long have you known?” “Since forever. Mom made me swear not to mention it.” Jackson was again laughing loudly at the scene. Why did everyone have to find the topic of older kids dealing with bedwetting to be so funny? I really wanted to see the expressions on my parents’ faces at this moment. What were they thinking? Was this sparking an idea of something they could try if the pills stopped working? But I couldn’t dare bring myself to look back. I was both too embarrassed and concerned that they might get the wrong idea. I couldn’t have them thinking that I was either too eager for some nighttime protection or too embarrassed to be willing to try it. I wasn’t confident that I could work my facial expressions into an appropriate middle ground. The movie continued for another half-hour or so, and it reached its conclusion without making any more references to the fact that the twelve-year-old girl still wore diapers to bed. Mom sent Jackson up to his room with instructions to tidy up his toys before it was time for his bath. Now that it was summer, I still had a couple of hours before I would need to go to sleep. But this also meant that I was alone with my parents for the first time today. The show had created a perfect opening for me to bring up the topic of pull-ups. But it was all too sudden. I hadn’t had enough time to figure out the proper way to word my request. And it was too important of a moment to try to do it impromptu. Instead, I grabbed the third Harry Potter book off of the shelf and flipped to where I had been last reading it. It was my favorite of the series. Mom preferred to read on her tablet while Dad was watching something on his phone with his earbuds in. It was probably a show that they didn’t think I was old enough to see yet. I normally found it easy to get lost in the world of Hogwarts while reading, but I wasn’t able to concentrate on that tonight. My mind began to wander, wondering about how bedwetting would be handled in a magical world. I imagined there probably was a spell that would automatically dry off a wet bed. Mom stepped out of the room for a few minutes. When she returned, she was again holding a small glass of water, and, like last night, I suspected she had those special pills in her other hand. “Maddy,” she said. “It’s time to take your medicine again before bed.” “Do I have to? It didn’t even work. And it gave me a really bad headache.” “Why don’t we give it a try for a few more nights?” Mom asked. “If it doesn’t work, I promise I won’t make you take the pills again, OK? Perhaps there might be some other options your pediatrician can recommend on Monday instead.” “Fine,” I mumbled. “A perfect way to ruin my first day off of school.” It seemed like Mom meant other medications. I just hoped the doctor was familiar with nighttime pull-ups. Pull-ups. Mom. Why couldn’t she mention pull-ups? That had just been a subplot in the movie. As if in reaction to my expression, Mom gave me a slight smile. “You don’t have to worry,” she said. “We never made your sister wear diapers to bed, and we aren’t going to do that for you.” I did my best to put on a happy face. Someone my age who was actually a bedwetter would have to find a statement like that from their parents to be a relief. But it was so hard to do so. With one single sentence, Mom had completely ruined all of my plans. I now realized that there wasn’t going to be any scenario where my parents were going to have me wear pull-ups of their own accord. “Here,” Mom said, handing me the glass of water and the pills. “Best to get these down at least a little bit before you actually get to sleep.” Still in a bit of shock from Mom’s pronouncement that she wouldn’t make me wear diapers, I downed the pills easily and then handed the empty glass of water back to her. “Since you’re going back upstairs,” she said. “Can you please tell your sister that she needs to come down and do the dishes before she goes to bed?” As I trudged up the stairs, my mind was in a state of complete shock as I tried to contemplate what I should do next. I had felt so confident over the past day that I was on a surefire route to success. My mind kept replaying what Mom had said to me, parsing her words to try to find any wiggle room. She had made a small but important distinction. She had said that they wouldn’t force me to wear diapers, not that they didn’t believe diapers shouldn’t be used for bedwetting. I breathed a sigh of relief as I reached the top of the stairs. There was still some hope for me, but I would have to somehow get it across to my parents that I would willingly accept wearing pull-ups at night and do so in a way that didn’t make it look like I was actually all that eager to wear them. I needed to spend some time tonight thinking about how I was supposed to begin that conversation so I could be better prepared the next time that it came up. I silently chided myself for my lack of preparation. I should have been ready for that conversation tonight. I was now standing at the end of the hallway. Like usual, Grace’s door was closed. I knocked on it a couple of times. Unlike usual, there was no response from her. Not even a grumpy request to leave her alone. Somehow, she always seemed to know whether it was me or my parents knocking on the door. She would never be that sassy toward them. I knocked on the door a second time. Still no response. Seriously, why was she not even bothering to answer? I knew very well that I wasn’t supposed to open the door without Grace’s permission. She was not going to be happy with me. But Mom had insisted that I pass along the message. Disobeying her was worse than bothering my sister. I reached out and twisted the handle of the doorknob. I peeked inside as I slowly inched the door open. Grace was seated in the corner in front of her large monitor with her fancy computer box flashing all sorts of neon lights next to her. I didn’t have a clear line of sight to what was on the screen, though it looked like she had one of her digital art programs open. Even from just inside the doorway, I could hear the faint sound of music coming from Grace’s headphones. The music had to be on crazy loud for me to be able to hear it from where I was standing. “Hey!” Still no response. I took another step forward. Still didn’t have a good view of what my older sister was drawing on her computer. “Hey! Grace!” There was a flurry of taps on the keyboard. The monitor flashed away to the home screen before I could get a good look at what she had been drawing. Grace removed her wireless headphones and turned around to look at me. Her eyes widened. She glanced back at her monitor one more time before returning her gaze to me. “What the heck, Madelyn. You’re supposed to knock.” “I did knock. Mom sent me to tell you to come downstairs and wash the dishes.” Grace rolled her eyes. “I haven’t forgotten. You’d think they wouldn’t care as long as I got it done before I went off to sleep. Just tell her I’ll be down in a bit.” “You can tell her,” I said. “I’m going to bed.” I left Grace with her secrets and went to the bathroom to brush my teeth. With a mouth full of sudsy toothpaste, I considered my options for tonight, now that I had taken the bedwetting pill again. What I really wanted to do was pee in bed again while lying down, but there was no way I was going to be able to accomplish that until the morning. The pill was effective enough at limiting my body’s urine production to the point where there would be no way for me to pee at midnight while I was taking it before going to bed. One option was to wait until tomorrow. There would be no rush to get out of bed on a Saturday morning. By the time I woke up, my bladder would be full enough to pee in bed. And unless I slept in way too long, Mom and Dad wouldn’t be coming in to check on me. But that also meant that my bedwetting accident would be more obvious to everyone, as I would have to bring the bedding down to the laundry room while they were all awake. I didn’t care for that option. That meant faking a late-night bedwetting accident was better than faking an early-morning one. But without the ability to make myself pee, I had to resort to the trick that I had previously used of just tossing my dry bedding into the washing machine to create the appearance of having cleaned up after a nighttime accident. I waited for what seemed like forever, though probably less than an hour had passed, until I heard my parents finish getting ready for bed. I emptied out the remainder of my secret soccer water bottle onto the middle of the bed. May as well have the bedding appear wet while carrying it downstairs in case I ran into anyone on the way. I had the feeling that Grace was still awake, though, with any luck. She would be far too distracted without whatever secret project she was working doing on her computer. As I returned to my bedroom after getting the washing machine started, thought back again to what Mom had said regarding my sister. They hadn’t forced her to wear diapers. I wondered if they had suggested that option to her only for it to have been refused. Had she perhaps reacted in a way that was making them not want to broach the topic with me? I finished putting a new set of sheets onto my bed, which crinkled beneath me as I tucked myself under the covers. I tried to focus on the one bright spot from this evening. My parents were completely aware that there were diapers that could be used by bedwetters my age. I thought back to how much I had accomplished in the past week since I’d put this plan into action. I’d convinced my parents that my bedwetting was a real issue that wasn’t going away anytime soon. I’d managed to keep up the act despite their multiple attempts to find a solution. I’d discovered that they were informed about the possibility of diapers, even if it wasn’t something they were currently planning to have me use. I’d made so much progress, and now only one step remained. I needed to convince them that I would be OK with wearing diapers again. --- Links to all my stories can be found at https://abdlwriter.wordpress.com/
    8 points
  3. Hi guys! Just wanted to let you know that today is my birthday!🥳🎂🧸♥️🤗🥳😜😉 And I am 29 years old. But in my heart I will always be 11 months. And my birthday wish is to stay little forever!😁😘🥰♥️
    4 points
  4. Chapter 38: Emergency Meeting Little in Love 2 – LittleFallenPrincess I stood at the gates of the Parliament building, looking at the two intimidating amazon police officers guarding the entrance. All I had to do was walk straight past them… but once I had, I was vulnerable. The protestors were on this side of the fence, and I would be surrounded by only amazons on that side, most of whom must hate my guts now. At least I didn’t have to fear being arrested anymore. Though if things don’t work out… arrest isn’t the ‘a’ word I was worried about. At least legally they couldn’t adopt me now that Charlie was up and back to normal, she would be my Mummy if anything did happen regarding my adult status. I felt a squeeze on my shoulder, and looking up, I saw a very worried Claire looking down at me. “I’ll be fine.” I reminded her. This wasn’t the first time today I had told her, but I don’t think any amount of me lying through my teeth was going to make Claire feel better about this situation. She kept insisting to go with me, that Charlie had told her to keep me safe, that she would do anything to protect me… but the guards were not going to let her in with me. That’s when someone I hadn’t seen in a while walked over and stood right in front of me. “Hi there, Liv.” Jacob said, grinning at me. “You’ve been busy… and pissing off the right people, it seems!” “Jacob!” I replied, running over to my colleague’s arms as he bent down on one knee and held his arms open for me. I gave him the biggest hug and then stepped back a couple of paces whilst he stayed on one knee so he could continue to talk to me at my height. “I heard you were expected to attend, though I never thought you’d actually turn up. Aren’t you afraid of…” “Being arrested? Arrest warrant withdrawn, didn’t you hear? And as for adoption? Charlie is back to normal, so if anything did happen, I belong to her.” I smiled up at him, trying to put on a brave face. “Charlie is okay? Oh thank god… I’m sorry I didn’t get in touch sooner. The boss didn’t want us talking to you or your friends. Wanted as much distance as possible. And I didn’t want to lose my seat to another one of his ‘friends’.” “I don’t blame you, Jacob. I’m glad you didn’t get yourself removed, we’re going to need you.” “What for? I heard this is an emergency meeting to talk to you about resolving these protests and getting everything back to normal. Though the fact he called for the whole parliament to get together and discuss it, instead of talking to you in private, makes me think he’s got something up his sleeve regarding you, something he’ll need a vote on.” “Ha! Normal… Yeah no… we’re not doing that. Not any more. This is the time for change. I’m gonna drag that wheezebag into this century kicking and screaming if need be.” “So you’re really going to challenge him, before he can challenge you?” Jacob looked surprised. “What other opportunity will I have?” “I… well if it means anything, you have my full support. I… I’ll back anything you suggest in there.” “Thanks. I knew I could trust you.” I said, smiling up at him. “I wanted to help people. Amazons and littles. And our party has been taken over by a corrupt few, intent on destroying what trust the public had in us. I just hope… more of our party sees it too.” “Don’t worry, I’m sure they will.” That’s when I heard a cough coming from behind me. “So…” Claire began, interrupting our conversation. “You’re ‘Jacob’... I can see why Liv trusts you.” “You can see that just from looking at me?” Jacob replied, turning his gaze to Claire, who was hovering behind me. “That… and the very thorough background check I ran on you when Liv first got her position.” “You…?” “Don’t worry, she does that with all my friends. Though only if they’re amazons.” I said, laughing awkwardly. “I… well I guess I’m flattered. And I’m happy Olivia has a friend so… dedicated… to keeping her safe.” Jacob replied, even more awkwardly. “And that’s why you’re going to take care of her.” Claire said… the only one with a serious face right now. “Huh?” Jacob said, standing up and looking at her, confused. “I can’t go in, the police won’t let me. But you… you can go in. I trust you, because Liv trusts you. I want you to keep an eye on her and make sure if anything does happen… you will get her to safety. Can you do that?” “I… I can try.” “No, I need you to promise. Because if you betray her, I will hunt…” “Claire! He’ll keep me safe, won’t you, Jacob?” I interrupted, worrying for the safety of my friend. “Yeah. I’ll… I’ll protect you, Liv. Just… if there is trouble, stay close.” He replied, nodding at me. I smiled and nodded back at him, before turning to Claire to give her the ‘it’s okay, you can stand down now’ look. She bent down and fixed my blazer and shirt, before turning me around and whispering in my ear. “Be careful in there. And don’t let them walk over you. They are desperate.” I nervously gripped my sleeves as I stepped foot into the enormous, very old, hall. Just moments before, it was a noisy, bustling hub of people all arguing at each other. You could even hear the speaker trying to keep order, but no one was listening to him. I wondered just what I had gotten myself into. Because if they hadn’t had their minds changed by now… there was no hope for getting anything done today. But now, as soon as we walked in, or to be more specific, as soon as I walked in… it was as silent as a graveyard. Everyone had stopped and turned to look at me, and the silence was deafening. Jacob stood by my side, and I could even hear him gulp in fear at having all these people looking at us. “Mrs Clarke…” the Speaker of the House announced, finally breaking the silence. “Glad you could join us. And apparently, also do my job better than I could. Now, if you’ll all take your seats, we have some important business to attend to.” I nodded and smiled awkwardly at the Speaker, who just ignored me, before I walked over to my place on the back benches with Jacob following close behind me. I could see the majority of the House all looking at me as they took their seats, whispering to each other and giving me snide looks from across the Commons, so I tried my best to ignore them and try to get through this in one piece. Ideally with my mind intact. “Mr Prime Minister…” The Speaker announced. “Please…” The Prime Minister, who always looked like a snobby arsehole anyway, got up with his little book in hand, walked over to the stand and placed it down, open. “My honourable…” “OH SHUT UP!” A woman yelled, interrupting the PM before he even had a chance to introduce himself to the chamber. My eyes widened as the hundreds of MPs all looked over at the origin of the yelling. “Excuse me…?” The Prime Minister replied. “We don’t want to listen to whatever bullshit you come out with!” The woman continued. “ORDER! ORDER!” The Speaker said, trying to maintain decorum. “No, fuck order! Have you seen it out there? The people want his head!” I was still trying to find the source of this brave soul who had spoken up against our corrupt leader. But what I could tell… was that it was coming from our side of the Commons, which means… it’s one of our own members! A second later, a small group of people started mumbling, sounding like they were agreeing with her and trying to rally support for this woman. I took one look at Jacob, who just… smiled at me. “Who… who is that?” I asked him. “Just watch…” He replied, still smiling. I looked over to the source of the commotion to see one of the Amazons on our side stand up. She was… one of the backbench MPs, just a nobody MP from the middle of the country. She didn’t have any ministerial position, she never appeared in the news, she was just… a nobody. But here she was, standing up against our leader. Lorna Carter. I think that was her name. She never interacted with me, I never interacted with her. I only knew she existed because Jacob had told me a little about her a while ago, saying she wasn’t like the others in leadership. She looked like a nobody too, with a brown bob of hair and a cheap suit… you could tell the difference between those in charge of our party and the majority of the MPs who won them the election. She had a kind face, one that made me think that maybe I had more allies than I thought… maybe they were just too scared to show themselves? Until now that is. Because it wasn’t just her standing up, it was a group surrounding her, all of whom were Amazons, all supporting her and cheering as she argued with the Prime Minister. “The country is on the brink of collapse, all because you turned your back on those who won you the election. Littles. You promised them so much… then turned around and threw them under the train.” She continued. The number of MPs agreeing with her started getting larger and larger, with more and more of them standing up to show their support, even some from the smaller parties. “You wormed your way into our party, winning people with false promises, installing people who followed your instructions… all so you could throw littles under the first chance you could.” That’s when I heard a slight bit of static suddenly. “Liv?” I heard in my ear. Thankfully, due to the commotion, I could quietly reply to the person trying to talk to me. “Faith? Is that you? How… how did you get on LIBRA’s frequency?” I whispered back. I had the common sense to put an earpiece in my ear before coming to this discussion, as I knew the Prime Minister wouldn’t be broadcasting this, despite most meetings in the Commons being streamed to the public. So with the help of Dotty, we were at least recording the hearing so we could let the public see what kind of leader the Prime Minister really is, hoping that maybe it’ll give us more ammo to use against him. What I hadn’t expected… was Faith getting in touch through it. “I contacted them when I couldn’t get in touch with you. I have an important update.” Faith replied, sounding… excited. “I can’t right now, Faith… I’m kinda in the middle of…” I whispered. “A meeting? I know. But this…” “Faith, another time, please…” “It’s to do with the device…” “I… Faith, can it wait? I need to wait for my oppor…” “LIV, IT’S THE SOURCE OF THE BRUTE FORCE HYPNOSIS!” I stood there, in stunned silence, as the House of Commons erupted into back and forth shouting between the Prime Minister, the opposition, and the rebel faction of our own government. “I… wait… you mean…” “I was taking it apart after… you know… and I was rooting around the code. And I can’t believe I missed it the first time, the base code that reprograms an Amazon’s mind when it hypnotises them, is the same code that I saw when I did a little research into the brute force thing for your friend.” Faith explained, sounding like a kid explaining their special interest. “You… were…?” “Helping Eve? Yeah, once I fixed Charlie, Eve asked me for help regarding your friend, Amber. I didn’t think I could help, but I managed to obtain one of the tapes used to ‘brute force’ hypnotise littles and look through the original code. Which means I’m pretty certain it originated from the device. It’s how it managed to bypass both yours and also Charlie’s nanite defence, albeit with massively reduced effectiveness. Which means that Chris…” “...created the hypnosis to use on littles… his own kind…” “Exactly.” “Thanks, Faith.” “That’s not all… I think I could reverse the effects. It won’t be a quick and simple fix, it’ll probably take months of rehabilitation, maybe even a year or two, but with Eve’s nanites, and my old code that I used for yours… I could… maybe make something to reverse the majority of the effects.” “You…” “Liv? Are you okay?” Jacob asked, interrupting both my conversation with my sister and my own thoughts. “I… think I just found something wonderful.” I replied to him. “Faith, I’ll talk to you later. You and Eve work on that. If we can save Amber… and all the other littles…” “I know. Morgan said she’s on her way to help too. So I’ll talk to you later. Good luck!” Faith replied, sounding more hopeful than I have heard her in a long time. I turned to Jacob, smiling from ear to ear. “What’s up? What did you find?” He asked. “A smoking gun.” ======================================================= Nice early chapter for you all, so I can have the rest of the day free to do fun stuff with friends Enjoy! My new story just had it's first chapter on SubscribeStar, so expect it here in a couple of weeks (at least that's the current plan). Also thinking of opening up short story commissions now too finally, now that my writers block seems to have subsided. If you haven't seen, I'm now up and running on Subscribestar! (Sorry for the reminder again, trying to get my subscribers back after the Patreon rubbish!) ======================================================== I hope everyone enjoys this chapter! Please leave likes and comments and all that fun stuff, I love reading them! If you want to read the next 4 chapters, thanks to two weeks early access to my main story and also soon-to-be exclusive access to short stories (or even have a chance at commissioning one when I add the tier for them!), why don't you check out my SubscribeStar! The basic tier gets early access and exclusive access to short stories (when they're written), higher tiers will be limited but get a short story each month (1-2 per month in total, also not yet running this tier yet, will announce when I'm starting!). Thank you to all my patrons for their support over the past couple of years! Seriously, your support meant the world to me, and I hope to be set up somewhere new soon. New chapters of Little in Love 2 every Wednesday/Sunday! Also just a quick note: I don't mind people saving this story for personal reading. But I'd appreciate it if people didn't post it elsewhere, even if you're just suggesting it to other people. If you want to show others, please send them a link to the first page of this post! Thanks!
    4 points
  5. Chapter 50: The winter's chill had begun to yield to the tender embrace of spring, and the local park bloomed with the first signs of renewal. Mommy, her steps light and purposeful, pushed the pram through the winding paths, the gentle sun casting a warm glow on the surroundings. My view of the outside world was restricted, shielded by the protective canopy overhead. Nestled snugly within the pram, I felt a sense of warmth and security, the soft embrace of blankets cocooning me against the outside chill. The transition from winter to spring painted the park with a subtle transformation, the air carrying a promise of blooming life and renewed vibrancy. I was snugly dressed in a onesie adorned with pastel-colored bunnies and delicate floral patterns, a visual ode to the awakening landscape. The fabric, soft against my skin, enveloped me in a cocoon of comfort. A matching bib, featuring a playful array of ducks and baby animals, hung from my neck, ready to catch any stray droplets of saliva. A sun hat, adorned with a wide brim and a whimsical pattern of sunflowers, shielded my face from the burgeoning warmth. My tiny feet, encased in booties featuring miniature ducks waddling across a pond, peeked out from the footed onesie, ready to explore the world in their limited, yet endearing, way. The pram, with its rhythmic creaks and the occasional coo escaping my pacifier-clad mouth, became a vessel for this afternoon adventure. The pram's canopy, though shielding me from the direct gaze of the world, allowed slivers of sunlight to filter through, casting a warm glow over my infantile ensemble. The park, once draped in the muted hues of winter, now began to showcase the tentative blooms of spring. A subtle breeze carried the fragrance of blossoms, intertwining with the soothing hum of the pram's wheels in motion. Mommy, attuned to the ebb and flow of my infantile needs, periodically glanced down at me with a tender smile. "Enjoying the stroll, sweetheart?" she inquired, her voice a comforting melody that resonated with the tranquility of the park. I responded with a contented coo, the rhythmic rocking of the pram lulling me closer to the edge of slumber. The pram continued its rhythmic journey through the park, the soothing cadence of the wheels against the pavement creating a tranquil backdrop to the burgeoning spring afternoon. Wrapped in the comforting cocoon of my onesie and nestled within the pram's embrace, I was on the cusp of drifting into a peaceful slumber. As Mommy continued to guide the pram through the park, the gentle afternoon sunlight filtering through the canopy, a young woman approached with an air of familiarity. Mommy, her attention divided between the rhythmic stroll and the blossoming surroundings, noticed the approaching figure but remained unaware of the imminent revelation. "Excuse me," the young woman greeted with a friendly smile, "Susan, right? Susan Anderson?" Mommy, taken slightly aback, returned the smile, recognizing the face but grappling to place it within the context of her current role. "Yes, that's me. Do I...?" The young woman's eyes sparkled with recognition. "It's me, Emma! Emma Robertson. I used to work together with your son Patrick, as Mommy Mag. How have you been?" Understanding dawned on Mommy's face as she recalled the woman’s face. "Emma! Of course! It's been ages. How have you been?" As they engaged in a brief exchange of pleasantries, Mommy, with her attention momentarily diverted, failed to notice the inquisitive glances cast towards the pram. Emma, unaware of my presence within its cozy confines, continued the conversation with an eager enthusiasm. The pram, with its protective canopy, concealed my presence, and Mommy, still engrossed in conversation, hadn't yet mentioned my peculiar situation. "I've been well, Susan. Life has taken me on some interesting turns. You know how it is. But I just saw you and wanted to say hi, I haven’t seen Patrick for ages. Last we heard he was working on some big story. How is he doing?” Before Mommy could respond, the conversation took a serendipitous turn. "Oh my! Susan," Emma remarked with a playful grin, "I didn't know you had a little one. Mind if I take a peek?" Mommy, her eyes widening in realization, stammered slightly. "Oh, well, you see, it's a bit—" Before Mommy could finish her sentence, Emma playfully lifted the edge of the pram canopy. The moment of revelation hung in the air, the prospect of recognizing a familiar face from the past merging with the unexpected sight that awaited beneath the sheltering cover. The canopy lifted, revealing the interior of the pram, and a moment of frozen surprise passed over Emma's face. Her eyes widened as she took in the sight of me, dressed in my onesie, a pacifier clipped to my outfit, and a bib adorned with cheerful animals. "Patrick?" Emma exclaimed, her voice a mix of shock and disbelief. "Is this... Is this Patrick from the office?" Mommy, with a gentle sigh, nodded. "Yes, Emma. This is Patrick. He's, well, going through a unique phase right now." Emma's gaze shifted from Mommy to me, her initial surprise giving way to a mixture of confusion and curiosity. "But... why? I mean, what's going on?" I squirmed slightly in the pram, my cheeks flushing with embarrassment. The unexpected encounter with a former colleague, someone from a different chapter of my life, intensified the awkwardness of my infantile state. Mommy, ever the supportive caregiver, stepped in to offer an explanation. Mommy, sensing the need for context in Emma's bewildered expression, gently began to explain the peculiar journey that had led to my current state of regression. "It all started as a writing experiment," Mommy shared, her voice carrying the weight of the evolving narrative. "Patrick wanted to explore the experience of potty training for an article. The initial idea was to immerse himself in the world of diapers and potty training, but as time went on, something unexpected happened." I shifted uncomfortably in the pram, acutely aware of the eyes on me, and Mommy continued with a supportive smile. Mommy continued. “It was a gradual journey, one that both of us embarked on together. Patrick found a form of solace in this regression, and I've been here to support him through it." Emma's expression shifted from surprise to a thoughtful stare. As Mommy and Emma continued their conversation, the pram's wheels creaked along the park's winding paths. The air was filled with the fragrant promise of blooming flowers, providing a soothing ambiance to the unfolding dialogue. "I don’t know what to say." Emma began with a curious smile, "I just don’t understand, how he ended up in a pram, like some newborn baby." Mommy's eyes softened with a mix of affection and responsibility. "When he started this un-potty training experiment, we didn't anticipate the depth it would take. But we found ourselves drawn into this journey and I wanted to provide the support he needed." Emma, finding a nearby bench, gestured toward it. "Shall we sit for a moment?" Mommy nodded, carefully steering the pram toward the bench. As they settled into a comfortable spot beneath the budding branches, the pram served as a visual reminder of the unique circumstances that brought them together. Emma's eyes flitted towards me, still nestled within the pram. "It's fascinating, and unexpected, to see someone you've known in a completely different light." Nestled within the pram, I remained a passive observer to the unfolding conversation between Mommy and Emma. The rhythmic creaking of the rocking pram provided a gentle soundtrack to the dialogue, as the park's ambiance enveloped us in a tranquil bubble. Mommy and Emma continued their exchange, the bench beneath the budding branches offering a serene backdrop to their discussion. I sucked on my pacifier absentmindedly, my eyes flitting between the swaying leaves and the conversing pair. The details of their shared history and the intricacies of my unique journey became the threads that wove the tapestry of the conversation. As Mommy and Emma delved into the complexities of acceptance and unexpected twists in life, I found myself in a contemplative haze. The plush toys attached to the pram's interior jingled softly as I shifted, my onesie-clad form a silent participant in the unfolding scene. Mommy occasionally glanced down at me with a reassuring smile, acknowledging my presence. My cheeks burned with a rosy hue as I sucked on my pacifier, trying to divert my attention to the soft jingles of the plush toys within the pram. Emma, a former colleague and someone I once harbored a significant crush on, now sat mere feet away. The realization that she was witnessing me in this deeply regressed state intensified the embarrassment. The pram's canopy offered a flimsy shield, but I couldn't escape the awareness that I was on display, an unexpected spectacle of regression before someone who knew a very different version of me. My gaze darted between Mommy and Emma, catching snippets of their conversation. The park, with its budding blossoms and the distant sounds of laughter, seemed to be closing in on me. Each passing moment fueled the embarrassment, amplifying the contrast between the persona Emma once knew and the vulnerable figure confined within the pram. "You see, Emma," Mommy began, her voice gentle and understanding, "Patrick initially started this as a writing experiment. He wanted to explore the experience of potty training for an article. It began with using diapers again, but over time, something unexpected happened." I squirmed slightly within the pram, my eyes downcast, feeling the weight of Mommy's words as she continued. "He began bedwetting, having accidents during the day," Mommy explained, her words weaving a narrative that exposed the layers of my regression. "At first, he could tell when he was using the diaper almost like a toddler, but gradually, that awareness slipped away. Now, he's become dependent on diapers unable to tell when he needs a change” The air hung heavy with the revelation, and I could sense Emma absorbing the details of my regression. Mommy's words painted a picture of a gradual descent into a state of dependency—one that started with a simple experiment but evolved into a complex journey. The park, with its blossoming surroundings, became the backdrop to a candid conversation that laid bare the intricacies of regression. Mommy, her voice a blend of understanding and care, continued to share the intricate details of my regression with Emma. "After Patrick started using diapers again, we found that other elements of infancy seemed to bring him a sense of comfort," Mommy explained. "It started with onesies—a practical choice for ease of diaper changes. Then, bibs became a necessity during meals, pacifiers became a constant source of soothing, and eventually, we introduced cribs and changing tables back into our daily routine." Emma listened attentively, her gaze shifting between Mommy and me as the layers of my regression were revealed. As Mommy spoke, I couldn't help but feel a mix of vulnerability and acceptance. The plush toys dangling within the pram seemed to nod along with Mommy's words, as if validating the choices made to create an environment conducive to my regression. "It makes things easier for both of us," Mommy admitted, a hint of reassurance in her tone. "Taking care of Patrick in this state is a unique challenge, but these elements, as unconventional as they may seem, have made the journey smoother. The crib provides a safe place for him to rest, the changing table facilitates diaper changes, and the pram has become a comforting cocoon for our strolls." Emma's eyes conveyed a mixture of amazement and curiosity as Mommy continued to unfold the details of my journey. The contrast between the person she once knew—the writer in suits and ties—and the current version, clad in onesies and diapers, seemed to leave an indelible impression. "From suits and ties to onesies and diapers," Emma remarked with a soft chuckle, a twinge of disbelief in her tone. "It's quite the transformation, Patrick. I never expected to see you in this...state." Mommy nodded with a knowing smile, acknowledging the stark difference in my outward appearance and the expectations associated with a traditional career in writing. Emma's gaze shifted to me, still nestled within the pram, pacifier in my mouth and bib adorned with cheerful animals. The image of me, once a talented writer, now seemingly regressed to a newborn-like state, hung in the air. "And here I thought you'd be writing award-winning articles, Patrick," Emma teased, her tone light but tinged with genuine surprise. "I never imagined I'd find you sucking a dummy and drooling onto your bib." I squirmed in the pram, feeling a surge of embarrassment at the stark contrast between my past achievements and my current infantile state. As Mommy and Emma conversed on the park bench, enjoying the springtime surroundings, Emma's keen senses picked up an unexpected element in the air. She wrinkled her nose slightly, catching a whiff of an unpleasant odor that seemed to linger. "Do you smell that?" Emma asked, her expression shifting to one of mild concern. Mommy, attuned to the nuances of my regression journey, nodded with understanding. "Ah, yes. It's likely coming from Patrick. He may be in need of a diaper change." I squirmed within the pram, my face flushing with embarrassment as the reality of the situation became apparent. The pacifier still nestled in my mouth, I became acutely aware of the need for a fresh diaper, the lingering stench betraying the state of my current one. Emma's eyes widened in shock as the realization set in. The contrast between the adult she once knew, who wore suits and ties and crafted eloquent articles, and the carefree, diaper-clad figure now lying in the pram, was stark and disconcerting. "So, he just...messes his diaper like that?" Emma asked, a note of surprise evident in her voice. Emma's gaze lingered on the pram, her expression a mix of fascination and incredulity. "It's just... I can't imagine." Mommy chuckled softly, understanding the unique nature of the situation. "It's certainly not what one would expect, especially considering Patrick's background. "Is he... is he just lying there, not bothered by the mess?" Emma asked, her voice carrying a mix of surprise and curiosity. Mommy nodded with a knowing smile. "Yes, Emma. It's become a part of his routine diaper changes, messy or not, don't seem to faze him.” Emma's eyes widened in disbelief, her initial shock giving way to a thoughtful contemplation of the scene before her. "It's... quite a departure from the Patrick I used to know," Emma remarked, her gaze shifting between Mommy and me. "I never imagined him being so... carefree about such things." Mommy chuckled softly, a hint of maternal affection in her eyes. "I think it's time for a diaper change," Mommy remarked with a smile, the plush toys in the pram serving as silent witnesses to the practicalities that came with caring for an adult baby. Emma, understanding the situation, nodded. "Of course. You better take Patrick home for that.” With a gentle sway, Mommy turned to Emma. "Nice meeting you Emma, it was lovely.” Emma returned the smile. "No problem at all. It's been quite an unexpected reunion." Emma then turned her attention to me, still nestled in the pram. "Patrick, it was unexpected seeing you like this. If you ever feel up to it, perhaps you and your….Mommy could drop by the Mommy Magazine office someday. Just to say hello." "Actually, Emma," Mommy began with a thoughtful smile, "I've actually been keeping in touch with the editor of Mommy Magazine since Patrick started using diapers again. I was actually thinking of taking him by the office someday to show off what a happy baby boy he is." Emma's eyes widened in surprise. "You have? That's wonderful! I had no idea." Mommy nodded, her expression a mix of reassurance and warmth. Emma, seemingly delighted by the unexpected news, offered a supportive smile. "That sounds like a fantastic idea. It would be great to have you both visit the office. I'm sure the team would love to see Patrick and catch up." As Mommy shared the news with Emma about staying in touch with the editor of Mommy Magazine and planning a visit to the office, a wave of emotions surged within me. The revelation struck like an unexpected gust of wind, leaving me unsettled and unprepared for the reality that unfolded. Though unable to articulate my complex feelings, the pacifier in my mouth did little to suppress the turmoil within. Shock, anger, and a profound sense of betrayal washed over me, accentuated by my inability to vocalize or control the torrent of emotions. My eyes, wide with disbelief, darted between Mommy and Emma. The plush toys within the pram, once comforting companions, now seemed to hang in suspended animation, as if sensing the storm within me. The realization that Mommy had been orchestrating plans behind my back, keeping in touch with Mommy Magazine without my knowledge, left me feeling betrayed and disoriented. Unable to hold back the overwhelming surge of emotions, I let out a whimper, a sound that betrayed my distress. Emma, noticing the shift in the atmosphere, exchanged a concerned glance with Mommy. "Is everything okay?" she asked, her voice tinged with worry. Mommy, sensing my upset state, decided to address the situation with a gentle redirection. She offered a warm smile to Emma, attempting to downplay the emotional turmoil within the pram. "Oh, it seems like Patrick might be feeling a bit tired," Mommy explained, her voice infused with a soothing tone. "I think it's time for his nap. You know how it is with little ones—they can get a bit cranky when they're sleepy." Emma, charmed by the shift in focus, leaned closer to the pram and cooed in a baby-talk manner, "Aww, is little Patrick feeling sleepy? Time for a nice, cozy nap, isn't it?" I squirmed in the pram, my pacifier seemingly offering no defense against the unexpected turn of events. Mommy, ever the caregiver, continued the narrative, "Yes, he's quite the handful when he's sleepy. We'll let him rest, and maybe he'll be in a better mood later." Emma, finding the situation adorable, chuckled softly. "Well, you take a nice nap, little Patrick. Sweet dreams!" As they exchanged farewells, I felt a mixture of relief and frustration. The pram, once a sanctuary, now felt like a cocoon shielding me from the complexities of adult emotions. Mommy, maintaining the facade of a tired, cranky infant, guided the pram away from Emma, and the plush toys overhead seemed to sway with the rhythm of the parting encounter. Later in the evening, the kitchen nursery was bathed in a soft glow as Mommy got me settled into the highchair and prepared to feed me once again. As Mommy secured the bib around my neck, my eyes fixed on her with a mix of curiosity and vulnerability. Mommy, ever attentive, smiled down at me. "Are you ready for your meal, sweetie?" I responded with a subtle nod, the pacifier nestled in the corner of my mouth. "Why Mommy talk to Mommy Magazine people?" I asked, my words slightly muffled by the pacifier. As Mommy began spoon-feeding me, the rhythmic clinking of the spoon against the bowl filled the nursery. Mommy, sensing the need for further explanation, adjusted her tone to a soothing babytalk as she continued to feed me in the highchair. "Aww, little one, Mommy wanted to keep in touch with the nice people at Mommy Magazine because, you see, when you became a wittle baby again, you couldn't tell them about your potty training adventure by yourself. Mommy thought it would be fun to share your special journey with them, so they could follow along and know how much of a good boy you were being." "Why Mommy not tell me?" I questioned, my words carrying the innocence of a child grappling with a new concept. Mommy continued the babytalk, her words laced with love and understanding as she spoon-fed me in the highchair. "Oh, sweetie, Mommy didn't tell you 'bout it 'cause it's not somethin' for my wittle boy to worry 'bout. Mommy wanted to take care of it so you could just be happy and enjoy your days bein' a cute little baby. No need for my special one to have any worries." She continued to coo and comfort me, the gentle rhythm of her babytalk creating a soothing atmosphere in the kitchen. "You see, my adorable baby," Mommy continued, "Mommy just wanted to make everything nice and easy for you. No grown-up worries for my little sweetheart. Mommy's here to take care of everything, so you can just giggle and play and have the best time in your little world." Despite Mommy's tender babytalk and reassurances, a lingering sense of upset nestled within me. The realization that Mommy had kept the secret of staying in touch with Mommy Magazine weighed on my thoughts, creating a subtle tension within me. "But Mommy didn't tell..." I began to murmur, my infantile speech struggling to articulate the complexity of my emotions. Mommy, sensing my unease, leaned in closer, maintaining the babytalk. "Shh, my little one. Mommy didn't want to worry you. It's just a grown-up thing. You're my precious baby, and Mommy's here to make everything nice and easy for you." Her soothing words had a lulling effect, and a sense of vulnerability washed over me. "But... but Mommy," I tried to protest, the words faltering as the rhythmic melody of babytalk wrapped around me like a security blanket. Mommy continued to spoon-feed me, her voice a gentle hum in the background. "No frowns, my sweetie. Mommy's here. Just enjoy your wittle meal, no need for big boy worries." As the babytalk persisted, my initial discontent gradually softened into a muddled sense of acceptance. In the haze of babytalk, my thoughts, once focused on questioning, slipped away like sand through my fingers. As the last spoonful found its way into my mouth, Mommy set the bowl aside and reached for a soft cloth to clean my hands and face. Her touch was tender, the babytalk still a soothing melody in the air. "There we go, my precious one," Mommy cooed in her sweet babytalk. "All clean and ready for sleepy time. See, no need for worries. Mommy's got everything under control." Mommy's reassurances, delivered in the gentle lilt of babytalk, worked their magic. "You're such a good baby, Patrick. Mommy loves taking care of you. No frowns, okay? We're going to have the best time together." With Mommy's reassurances, my concerns seemed to melt away, leaving behind a sense of tranquility. As we prepared for the next phase of our evening.
    4 points
  6. Chapter 61 - Off the Radar “You want me to what? Drive into the city – now? It’s after eight, Kel. The girls are diapered for bed. Elaine is twelve – I don’t know how comfortable I am leaving Sam and Maddy with her while I drive for ninety minutes, to what, scour Seattle? Looking for one kid? That’s nuts. Call the police. That’s who you need.” Kelly pulled her phone away from her ear, to get’s Kim’s hectoring voice our of her head for a moment. She needed to think, damn it. Chris was in Los Angelas at some ritzy restaurant, thinking that the situation was well in hand. Calling in the police would inevitably end up involving him – wouldn’t it? Or, could she keep him divorced from the situation? She chuckled at her choice of wording. Divorced. No way. “You’re right, Kim – you’re right. I can’t drag you all the way back here – there’s no point. I wasn’t thinking. I’ll ask security to call the police.” “I’ll pack the kids up and come out there first thing tomorrow morning, Kel, wherever you are, and I’ll help you as much as I can, if you haven’t located him by then. But I think you will have. He can’t have gotten far.” “Thanks, Kim, I’ll keep you posted.” Kelly hung up on Kim. She looked across the lobby at the security desk, but decided to walk over to the information booth instead. Reese had no lineup in front of him and seemed to be packing textbooks into a backpack. “Is there any place around here to get a coffee and a bite to eat?” she asked him. “At this hour, everything in the building is closed except the vending machines. You’ll have to walk for a bit – everything close to here requires reservations. But there is a shawarma and bagel place on Forty-Second St, a few blocks over. If you turn right out of the main exit, and right again, you’ll see it on the North side, eventually. You might want to take a cab at this time of night. I’m not sure when they close.” Kelly walked back out the front entrance of the hospital, ignoring the security guard who opened the door for her. She surveyed the streetscape, brightly lit below a dark night sky. The main streets seemed friendly, populated, alive, but Kelly knew that the back alleys and sides streets would have a different feel to them, shadowed and empty. Zack is going to stick to where it’s well lit, if he’s left the building. She turned right and headed up the main street, feeling almost under-dressed in comparison to the theatre goers and dining crowd that were filing past her. The night air was cooler, but not cold, typical for the Pacific Northwest. At least it wasn’t raining. She turned right again at Forty-Second, and walked for a couple of minutes, scanning the storefronts and parking garages for any sign of a kid on a scooter. Eventually, she gave up on a foot search, and waived at the next cab she saw, rather than using the rideshare app again. A tan Toyota Camry with a taxi sign on top of it pulled up to the curb, pointing the wrong way, and she opened the back door, and dropped onto the vinyl bench seat, which was mismatched with the cloth front seats. “Turn it around, please, and head East – I’m looking for a little sandwich shop on the North side, a few blocks over.” The driver looked exasperated, and hesitated for a moment, before resetting the meter. He wanted to pick up over where the crowds were, hopefully someone headed out to one of the hotels by the airport, or right downtown, not some lady trying to save herself a ten minute walk. But, it would be a quick run. Maybe she’d tip well, in deference to the $6 fare it would probably add up to. He pulled a sharp U-turn and headed East. The buildings got shorter and the storefronts got dark, and then there was a rectangle of light, spilling onto the sidewalk, which he knew to be the kebab shop she was likely looking for. He cut across the opposing lanes and parked facing the wrong direction, hoping that not making her cross the street when she disembarked would please her. Kelly eyed the meter, which showed $6.30. “Do you take American Express?” she asked the driver. The driver sighed audibly. ________ The restaurateur had begun cleaning his counters, in preparation for winding down. He didn’t get much of the post-club drinking crowd, this far up from the main drag, so he usually shut down at nine o’clock, although it was entirely at his discretion. He thought again about the strange kid on the scooter. He was running away from something. Alerting the cop to the boy’s situation had been the right thing to do; wading into it himself was potentially dicey – a lone child, approaching a man – a foreigner – later in the evening… what could he do? Anywhere other than in front of a group, it was potentially dangerous. He’d been a teacher in his homeland, back in another life. He knew where people’s minds went. He would have had to toss the kid back onto the street when his last customer left. Shaking his head, he sprayed sanitizer onto a stainless table. Then, he saw a car pull up in front, facing into oncoming traffic. A cab. Maybe he was going to get some drinkers after all. Instead, a tall, well-dressed woman with long blond hair, and a cold face, pulled his door open, and strode up to the counter. He put his rag down and walked over to greet her. “Hello, welcome. Can I get you something? We close at nine, but I can still make anything on the menu…” “Of course you’re closing,” Kelly said in an irritated tone. “Do you have anything vegetarian?” “Our falafel is vegetarian – you can have it in a wrap, or on rice, or, I can put it into a salad.” “Fal..afall… yeah, no. Something normal. Just put vegetables into a wrap for me. Do you have cheese?” “Of course we have cheese – what type?” “Something low fat. And light mayonnaise, or light ranch. Do you have that?” “Regrettably, no, no light mayo, no ranch of any kind. I do have a garlic sauce that is light in taste…” “No, it’s fine, just the veggies and cheese in the wrap. Heat it up for me – you can do that, right?” The man smiled and shook his head slightly. “Of course,” he said. He turned around to retrieve a pita from a lidded stainless-steel bin. ________ [8:30 PM] Kelly sat down at a table, distracted, then stood back up. “Give me some water with the wrap. Not from your tap – something closed. Flat or sparkling is fine.” The man looked over at her, gave her one nod, and then went to a fridge behind the counter, selecting a lime-flavoured sparkling water, which he then placed on the counter, with a napkin beside it. Her wrap had been carefully folded into a paper sleeve, and was in a sandwich press, warming up. Kelly strode over to the counter and snatched the water and the napkin. This lady seems upset, even erratic. Hopefully she finishes her snack in peace, and departs. Kelly sat back down at the table, just as her phone vibrated. Martha: Are you with Zack yet? She grated her teeth. Kelly: He’s fine. I know where he is. Very kind of you to ask. I am handling this. Martha: Please let me know when he is available to speak to Chris. Chris would like to talk to him. Kelly grimaced and flipped her phone upside down. She picked up water and held it in both hands, as though trying to draw inspiration from its cool exterior. What do I do? A couple of minutes passed, and then the man walked over from behind the counter, and positioned a plate with her wrap on it, in front of her. “Do you need anything else, madam?” Kelly barely looked up, and then shook her head. ___________ [8:45 PM] The restauranteur wiped down his countertops, hoping that the lady eating at his table might be finished soon, so that he could close up. He heard her shoes tapping across his floor, and wished that they might be carrying her to the door. But then, the blond lady snapped her fingers behind him. He paused, waited a moment, and turned his head. “I have a question for you – is there much else open around here? Any malls or arcades or other restaurants?”” He examined the woman in front of him, and considered replying why do you ask? But then he thought better of it. I want to close shortly, and I do not want to spend a great deal more time in this lady’s company. “Most of the businesses that are still open are over in the entertainment district, which is by the hospital. If you proceed back the way you came in your taxi, you will come across an intersection…” “Yes, yes, I know where that is!” Kelly said, with a note of irritation. “I don’t need you to direct me to the hospital – that’s where I came from. There’s nothing else around here? A movie theatre, perhaps?” The proprietor raised his eyebrows and tightened his smile, but did not erase it entirely. “There is a sports bar up the street, I think that it is still open?” “I’m not looking for a bar,” Kelly snapped. “I’m looking for a public place, a concourse, a, I don’t know, a department store, something walking distance from here.” “I think you need to look around the hospital area for something like that. You won’t find any department stores downtown, but, many of the hotels in that area have lobbies and restaurants, and there is also a twenty-four hour drugstore near the hospital…” Kelly rolled her eyes. “I get, I get it, everything is over by the hospital.” Without saying another word, she walked towards the door, and gave it a shove, letting it swing shut in her wake. He looked over at her table, and saw that the parchment paper he had enveloped her wrap in, was balled up on the floor next to her chair. __________ Kelly strode quickly along the street, looking for another cab. At one point, she could swear she saw the same tan Camry come by, but when she waved, it sped up. She felt that she had come to a decision as to what to do, but the more she pondered it, the more her certainty bled away. I have to get back to the hospital, and ask security to call the police. I can still tidy this up. And deal with Zack. She pulled her phone out, to try the rideshare app. At the same time, her phone buzzed again. Martha. Kelly swore under her breath and kept walking. She decided not to reply, instead concentrating on not missing the left turn she had to make in order to get back to the hospital. The walk back took her several minutes, and as the hour got later, there were fewer people walking the streets to get somewhere, and it seemed like, for some of the souls she walked past, the streets themselves were their destination. Finally, she made the left onto the arterial street that fronted the hospital, and she was once again approaching the security guard at the entrance. He stepped aside and held the door open for her without asking any questions, which was exactly what Kelly expected of him. The population of the lobby was thinning out, but there were still people talking on their phones or looking about, trying to determine where they needed to go within the labyrinthine structure. As there will be all night. Hospitals don’t close. Kelly walked purposefully toward the security desk. The woman in the yellow shirt was still in there, making notes on a pad of paper as Kelly walked up. She looked up, and Kelly thought she saw a bit of anticipation in her face, and not just irritation. “Hi, I was just going to call you,” she said to Kelly, before Kelly had a chance to speak. “I was going to page you, as well,” Kelly responded. “I take it you’ve heard something about my son’s whereabouts?” The guard nodded. “One of my colleagues reported hearing from a staff member that an emergency exit had been opened briefly, not long after your son left the lobby. I took the liberty of asking my supervisor if we could pull the tape from the loading dock gate at the back of the property. I didn’t actually view it myself, but I am told that a child on a knee scooter went past the gate some time ago. We believe that he is off the property.”
    3 points
  7. Ted suddenly felt a cool hand cup his flaming hot butt. With a gentle tap, Lara encouraged him up. “Ok hun, all done with spanks for tonight. Why don’t you get a pull-up on and get into bed.” A wave of shame and indignation passed over the young man. It wasn’t fair! They said he only had to wear Goodnites when he was drinking. He hadn’t had a drop that night! But the feeling of Lara’s hand on his prone backside made Ted think better of arguing. He resigned himself to just put the diaper on, and get some sleep. As he rose off the bed, Lara scooped up the loose pull-up and handed it to him. She allowed herself a quick look at his impressive package. “We want to see how they fit,” she explained. “They look pretty thin, so Stacey and I want to make sure they’ll do the job.” Completely humiliated, but with resignation, Ted accepted the childish garment and stepped into it. Lara watched eagerly as it stretched up and over his thighs. Ted winced, rose on his toes and nearly started crying again as the tight fitting pull-up crinkled and rubbed over his swollen bottom. He did not remember his Goodnites fitting this snuggly as a preteen. And of course, he’d never worn them over a bruised backside. Seeing Ted’s manly frame squeezed into the tight diaper, Lara could contain herself no longer. She approached him and invasively pulled and prodded at the thin padding. “Hmm… yeah, I don’t know, Stace. I think these will definitely leak,” said Lara. “Especially if he pees as much as he did last night.” Ted felt the heat rise in his cheeks. It was embarrassing enough to stand in front of two hot college girls while wearing nothing but a diaper. It was so much more humiliating the way they discussed his bed wetting as though he wasn’t even in the room. He felt like three year old. He wished the floor would open up and swallow him whole. “I think you’re right. We’ll have to look for something more absorbent before the weekend,” said Stacey. “But for now, it’s bedtime for this naughty little boy.” She gave Ted a big hug. Her warm body against his bare flesh made him relax a bit. “Goodnight Teddy,” she said softly. “Welcome to the club.” She smiled, tapped his padded butt and left the room. Lara came in for a hug herself. She squeezed him tightly, then pulled back, holding the boy by his shoulders. “You trust us right?” she asked with a sweet smile. Ted blushed. He smiled back and nodded. “We’ll get this sorted out, don’t you worry.” Lara cupped the crotch of his Goodnites with her fingers, eliciting a twitch and sudden bulge beneath the padding. “And it will always stay our little secret. Just like the spankings.” Ted beamed. He felt affection, caring, love. But all he could do was continue smiling and nodding. “Alright, in to bed buster.” Lara sent him toward the bed with a sharp slap on his sore bottom. “And straight to sleep! Or else…” Ted yelped and dived under the covers. He was asleep before Lara left the room.
    3 points
  8. Chapter 2 The statement hung between them, a stark reminder of the unique situation they had navigated to get here. Anne's eyes widened slightly, understanding the dilemma immediately. The audition space, crowded and lacking in privacy, offered no easy solution. She gave Lucy's hand a reassuring squeeze before standing up to seek assistance. Anne approached one of the organizers, a clipboard-carrying woman who seemed to be orchestrating the chaos with efficiency. After a brief exchange, where Anne's concern was met with a sympathetic yet firm response, she returned to Lucy, her expression a mixture of concern and resolve. She knelt down beside her, taking her hands gently. "The lady said that you can use the diaper if you need to go, sweetheart. I know it's not ideal, but it might be the only option right now," she explained with a soft, apologetic tone. Lucy looked up at her mom, a mix of confusion and understanding in her eyes. It was a lot to ask of a child who hadn't needed a diaper in years. Peter joined them, offering a supportive shoulder for Lucy to lean on. "Remember how you always wanted to be a big girl and do things on your own?" Peter said, trying to instill a sense of empowerment. "Well, sometimes, being a big girl means doing things a little differently. It’s just for a short while, and we have a whole pack so we can change you into a dry diaper after. We'll be right here with you." Lucy took a deep breath, nodding slowly as the reality of the situation sunk in. Anne and Peter exchanged a look, their hearts heavy with the oddity of the request but buoyed by the resilience they saw in Lucy. They found a discreet spot, reassuring her with quiet words and the promise that this was just another part of the adventure. As Lucy accepted the situation with a tentative nod, Anne and Peter stood by her, a united front in the peculiar world they had stepped into. They were learning, just as Lucy was, that the path to following a dream could take turns they'd never imagined. Lucy, despite her attempts, found it difficult to let go. The unfamiliar sensation of wearing a diaper, coupled with the public setting, left her tense and unable to relax. Seeing her discomfort, Anne knew she had to intervene. She crouched down beside Lucy and began to tickle her sides gently. Lucy's giggles filled the air, a sound so familiar and heartwarming that it drew smiles from nearby parents despite their own anxieties. The laughter helped Lucy to finally relax, and soon the telltale darkening of the diaper indicated her success. Anne and Peter shared a look of relief. Anne stopped tickling and hugged Lucy close, whispering words of comfort and pride for her bravery. Peter knelt down to join the embrace, ensuring Lucy knew how much they supported and loved her. With a nod from Lucy indicating her readiness, Anne spread the Huggies-branded towel on the floor once more. As Lucy lay back, a brief flash of vulnerability crossed her face, the sensation of a wet diaper being foreign to her. Anne worked quickly, her hands deftly undoing the tapes of the sodden diaper. She lifted Lucy's ankles with a practiced ease, the motion familiar and yet distant, a remnant of Lucy's infancy. Sliding the used diaper away, Anne placed a fresh one underneath her daughter. She pulled it up between Lucy’s legs, securing it with the adhesive tapes, ensuring it was snug but comfortable. Throughout the process, Anne's heart was a blend of nostalgia and maternal pride. She looked at her daughter, so grown up in so many ways, and yet here they were, in this unexpected throwback to her toddler years. The sight was endearing, and for a fleeting second, Lucy was once again the baby she had cradled and cared for. Anne's smile was warm as she helped Lucy to her feet, brushing a strand of hair from her face. In her heart, she whispered a silent gratitude for these moments, these memories being made, even under such unusual circumstances. And as she packed away the towel, Anne cherished the resilience and trust her young daughter had shown today. Finding a relatively quiet spot amidst the hustle of the audition venue, Anne, Peter, and Lucy settled down to wait for their turn. Lucy was unusually quiet, her small frame sinking into the chair, a clear sign of the whirlwind of emotions she had just navigated. The unfamiliar weight of the diaper and the public change had unnerved her, a vulnerability visible in the glassiness of her eyes, hinting at tears she bravely held back. Anne and Peter exchanged concerned glances, their hearts aching at the sight. But they knew their daughter. With gentle encouragement and the unwavering support that had always been the cornerstone of their family, they began to distract her with light conversation, pointing out the various characters in the room, making up silly stories about what kind of secret superhero powers they might have. It wasn’t long before Lucy’s resilience shone through. The tension in her shoulders eased, and the sparkle that so defined her began to return to her eyes. Her parents watched as laughter replaced the quiet, her giggles a testament to the strength of her spirit. Lucy’s ability to rebound, to find joy even in moments of discomfort, was a trait Anne and Peter admired deeply. As Lucy returned to her usual, happy self, chatting animatedly about the audition and the other children she had seen, her parents felt a renewed sense of pride. Their little girl, despite the day’s challenges, remained undaunted, ready to face whatever came next with a smile. Chapter 3 Upon entering the audition room, the atmosphere shifted from the tense anticipation of the waiting area to a more personal and engaging environment. The director, a man with a welcoming smile and a gentle demeanor, immediately put Lucy and her parents at ease with his friendly chatter. Complimenting Lucy on her cuteness in just the diaper, he expressed his surprise upon learning she was six years old. His initial remark about her age brushed Lucy's pride the wrong way. However, his quick recovery, highlighting the advantage of her age for easier direction compared to younger children, brought a reluctant smile to her face. His acknowledgment not only restored her confidence but also made her feel valued for her maturity and cooperation. The director's approach was both thoughtful and strategic, transforming what could have been an awkward moment into an opportunity to build rapport with Lucy. As he introduced the concept of the shoot, explaining that all Lucy needed to do was play with some props and toys while they captured the moments, the audition seemed less like a formal evaluation and more like an invitation to a play session. This setup was perfect for Lucy, allowing her natural curiosity and playful spirit to shine through. The mention of toys piqued her interest, redirecting her focus from the earlier discomforts to the excitement of exploration and play. In this environment, designed to mimic a child's natural habitat of imagination and fun, Lucy was not just a participant in an audition but a kid given the freedom to simply be herself, a quality that the director hoped to capture in the photographs. As the director warmly congratulated Lucy on her performance and assured them they would be in touch, a wave of excitement and relief washed over the family. The whirlwind of the audition had left little room for anything else in their minds. It wasn't until they stepped out into the sunlight of the parking lot that Anne, Peter, and Lucy realized they had forgotten to change Lucy back into her clothes, and she was still clad only in her diaper. Quickly, they retrieved Lucy's favorite red dress from the bag they'd brought along. In a quiet corner of the parking lot, with her parents shielding her from the view of passersby, Lucy slipped her arms through the dress. They decided to keep the diaper on for the moment, considering it a minor oversight in the grand scheme of the day's events. With Lucy now comfortably dressed in her red dress, the family shared a moment of laughter at the oversight, a light-hearted end to an otherwise nerve-wracking experience. It was a reminder of the day's surreal quality, from the unusual request at the audition to the whirlwind of emotions they'd navigated together. As they headed to their car, the tension that had built up over the day began to dissipate, leaving in its wake a sense of accomplishment and the shared hope for what might come next. The audition was over, but the experience and the memories they had made would stay with them, a story to be retold with smiles and laughter in the years to come. — Caught in the sluggish crawl of traffic, the city's rush hour at its peak, Lucy's voice cut through the quiet hum of the car, "I have to pee." Anne and Peter exchanged a look, the earlier oversight suddenly presenting a complicated convenience. With no exit in sight and the cars inching along at a painfully slow pace, Anne turned to Lucy, "Sweetie, if you really need to go, it's okay to use the diaper. We're stuck right now, and it's alright." Lucy, her discomfort evident, wrestled with the idea. She was a big girl, after all, and the thought of using the diaper for the second time in one day was a hit to her pride. She was six, she reminded herself, too old for this, yet the slow crawl of traffic and the pressing need made the decision for her. As the realization settled that she had no other choice, Lucy took a deep breath, her decision made more out of necessity than desire. The moment she let go, allowing the diaper to fulfill its intended purpose, was one of silent concession. This time, the sensation was no longer unfamiliar, but it carried a different weight this time—a mixture of resignation and gratitude for the option. The warmth spread with a soft familiarity, the diaper doing its job just as intended. This second experience, though not novel, brought a nuanced comfort in the midst of inconvenience, a testament to its intended purpose being fulfilled under less than ideal circumstances. By the time they made it home, the relief of being out of the car was tinged with the discomfort of the situation. Anne quickly ushered Lucy to her room for some much-needed privacy and comfort. Standing there, Anne realized she was still holding the package of diapers from the audition. The day's events replayed in her mind, the odd mix of nostalgia and practicality as she had changed Lucy earlier. It was a reminder of times long passed, yet here they were, faced with a choice that seemed to blur the lines between past and present. Anne laid out both a fresh diaper and Lucy's underwear, the two options symbolizing more than just a choice of clothing but a question of moving forward from the day's unusual circumstances. She held them up to Lucy, offering her the decision. "What would you like to wear, honey?" Anne asked, her tone gentle, leaving the choice entirely in Lucy's hands. Lucy's hesitation was a silent communication, her young mind teetering on the brink of comfort and the desire for independence. The memory of the car ride, where the diaper had served a useful purpose in traffic, lingered in her thoughts. Yet, it was the recollection of the audition, the public setting that had amplified her embarrassment, contrasted with the tender care her mother provided, which stirred a deeper reflection within her. Anne, ever attentive to her daughter's cues, recognized the uncertainty that flickered across Lucy's face. In that moment, she understood that sometimes, the comfort and security a child seeks isn't just about the physical. It was about the feeling of being cared for, the undivided attention and love that a parent provides, especially in moments of vulnerability. With a decisive but gentle motion, Anne placed Lucy's underwear back in the drawer, choosing instead to offer her daughter that sense of safety and attention she seemed to be yearning for. Laying Lucy down on her bed, Anne proceeded with the change, transforming the routine into an act of care, imbued with the warmth and love that had always defined their relationship. This moment, far removed from the public eyes of the audition, was a return to the simple yet profound connection between parent and child. The room, filled with the soft afternoon light, became a sanctuary where worries about appearances and judgments were left at the door, allowing Lucy to bask in the comfort and security of her mother's love.
    3 points
  9. Daniel has been taken to his old woek place though he isn't sure why. Emmy soon makes the reason clear as her grip on him closes like a hand around his throat. --- Writing is my passion and my only source of income. If you enjoy my stories you may be interested to learn that you can see every update I post one week before the rest of the world with a $5 pledge on one of my subscription sites. There has been a lot of upheaval recently with Patreon purging a lot of ABDL content so I have tried to diversify a little so that I can continue to bring everyone stories. For just a $5 pledge on any of these you can see updates a week early and for $10 you can see all of my 50+ EXCLUSIVE stories only available to subscribers. The money I get goes to paying bills and putting food on the table so I appreciate all of my subscribers and would appreciate anyone who might be interested in supporting me to check out my subscription sites ❤️ https://subscribestar.adult/elfy https://reamstories.com/elfy --- “Ooo…” Daniel tried desperately to moan. He couldn’t imagine his co-workers seeing him like that. Emmy marched through the sliding doors and into the lobby. Daniel had re-doubled his efforts to get free, he swung his arms desperately and whined even louder but he couldn’t even slow his cousin down as she went straight to the elevators and pressed the button for the floor of the company Daniel worked for. Daniel wanted to beg and plead for mercy. He wanted to cry and thrash around, he would’ve done anything to get out of this situation. He couldn’t imagine why he was being brought here of all places. As the unlikely pair ascended floor by floor Daniel could feel his heart beating faster. He was desperately trying to clear the cobwebs but at any one moment it felt like three-quarters of his brain was focused within his diaper. With a ding the elevator doors slid open. Daniel froze up completely. Outside the elevator were the offices and cubicles that he had worked at for many years. Sitting at those desks were his co-workers! Daniel was moments away from being seen dressed as a baby in a wet diaper. He was seconds away from the people he liked and who liked him from seeing him harnessed to his giant cousin like a useless baby. There was no escape from the impending humiliation. “Quiet, baby.” Emmy said softly. Daniel hadn’t even been aware that he was whining until his cousin had told him to stop. As Emmy strode into the room Daniel tried to shrink even further away from the eyesight of everyone around him but he couldn’t. As the people at the desks nearest the elevators looked up Daniel felt his eyes fill with tears. He saw the men and women look at him in shock and he could hardly blame them! “Dan?” Vanessa was the first to say his name. Daniel had been crushing on Vanessa ever since the young woman had joined the team half a year previously. Now she was looking at him with shock and disgust. Vanessa speaking up had attracted more attention. Now Daniel could see everyone in the office stop working, anyone who hadn’t immediately noticed this big baby being carried in was now looking. The office was shockingly silent. “Va va!” Daniel desperately tried speaking to Vanessa. Daniel cringed at how he sounded like a baby. He begged his tongue to work around the pacifier but it refused. Clearly Emmy had noticed Daniel’s attempts to communicate and the vibrator was turned up an almost imperceptible amount. It was a tiny increase in buzzing but with the nerves in Daniel’s dick being so sensitive it was immediately noticeable. “What’s going on out here?” Mr. O’Malley marched out of his office at the far end of the room. He had obviously seen everyone stop working and the giantess that had walked in unannounced. Daniel saw his old boss and the differences between himself and the other man were immediately obvious. Whilst Daniel was an overgrown baby cringing in shame Mr. O’Malley was in an immaculate suit and was walking out with confidence. Daniel’s face was burning as he saw the manager of the company look at him, squint as if he couldn’t believe what he was seeing before realisation dawned upon him. “Daniel?” Mr. O’Malley said with a frown, “Is that-… What is going on!?” “Ah, are you Daniel’s boss?” Emmy asked. Daniel felt like the two halves of his world were colliding together. The life he wanted, the old one, the boring but normal life that now felt like it hadn’t existed for a lifetime and the new life filled with nothing but humiliation and diapers. “Yes.” Mr. O’Malley replied in obvious confusion, “Who are you?” “My name is Emmy.” Emmy said as she stepped forwards into the centre of the room, “I’m Daniel’s older sister and I’m here to tell you that Daniel is resigning.” Obviously what Emmy was saying raised more questions than it answered. There was murmuring from the crowd as Emmy produced a letter from her pocket and held it out for Mr. O’Malley. Daniel could only watch in horror. Hearing the word “resigning” made Daniel’s mouth open in shock and the pacifier he had been chewing in tumbled out and on to the floor. Suddenly the trip made sense, Emmy was severing the ties to Daniel’s old life! “Resigning?” Mr. O’Malley frowned. “Ooo! I on’t!” Daniel tried crying out for help but his words sounded more like a baby’s cry than anything else. “I’m sorry to say Daniel will not be serving his notice period.” Emmy spoke over the top of Daniel, “As you can see the poor baby is no position to do anything like that. Have a good day.” Emmy turned around and started striding towards the elevators. This was it for Daniel. He was being taken away from his job and he would never be able to come back, even if he escaped how he could possibly ever return to see these people again. As they walked back to the elevator Daniel felt like he was being definitively carried away from everything he had known. “Hold on.” Mr. O’Malley called out. Emmy stopped. Daniel was mortified and just wanted to be out of this situation but as Emmy turned around he saw the whole pantheon of staff looking his way again. Mr. O’Malley was looking at him and frowning, his eyes shifted up to look at Emmy. “If Daniel wants to resign he can tell me himself.” Mr. O’Malley stated. “Fine.” Emmy said. Daniel could hear a hard edge to her voice, “Daniel, why don’t you tell the nice man what you want to do.” Daniel felt himself being lifted out of the harness and lowered towards the floor. This was his chance to finally sort this mess out, he couldn’t speak properly but surely he could make Mr. O’Malley understand. His feel hit the floor and he wobbled, the wet diaper between his legs crinkled with each sway. He screwed up all his concentration and was determined to finally put an end by telling everyone that his insane cousin had kidnapped him! “I… dun… wan… to…” Daniel was speaking slowly and carefully but was getting it done. He felt excitement rising up. All of a sudden the vibrations in Daniel’s diaper spiked. He gasped loudly as the sex toy seemed to get turned up to the max. His knees shook as the orgasm he had been desperately needing for so long started building. His mind was clouding over again, he lost all track of where he was and what he was saying as he stumbled slightly. “Ugh… Ugh…” Daniel’s hands went down to his diaper as a long line of drool came out of the corner of his mouth. Daniel’s knees gave way and he fell on to all fours on the floor. There was a long string of babble coming out of his mouth as he talked to himself. It was like there was no one else there anymore, he was essentially the only person in his little bubble as the tension in his genitals reached an unbearable point. The vibrations that had massaged his balls and dick was now insistently pushing him over the edge. Almost humping against his hand that was cupping his genitals Daniel was exploded with the most powerful orgasm he had ever had. He grunted desperately as his arms and legs became jelly and he slumped down to the ground. He hadn’t blacked out but it felt like every ounce of his energy had been drained and shot out of his cock and into the toy and diaper. The vibrator belatedly and mercifully turned off. Long after Daniel finished spurting his special milk it felt like it continued to dribble out of him. He tried to get up and walk over to Mr. O’Malley. He tried desperately to clear the cobwebs and stand but his arms and legs were essentially useless and all he could do was awkwardly crawl like a baby who hadn’t quite mastered ambulation. When he looked up and saw Mr. O’Malley backing away and shaking his head Daniel knew he was lost. Daniel pushed himself into a sitting position with his wet and sticky diaper underneath him. He reached out his hands towards his boss before realising it must look like he wanted to be picked up. With a trembling bottom lip borne from frustration, exhaustion and despair Daniel start sobbing helplessly. To be so close to his normal life but never further away was devastating. “It looks like this has been a little overwhelming for my little baby.” Emmy said as she stepped forwards to put Daniel back in her harness, “I think we need to be going.” “Pwe… Wao…” Daniel moaned incomprehensibly as he was put back in the harness. “I don’t know what is going on here.” Mr. O’Malley said with a shake of the head, “But you don’t need to resign, Daniel. You’re fired. Take that freak show back on the road before I have to call security.” Daniel reached out but Mr. O’Malley was already turning away. He looked around at the other employees but they simply stared, none of them seemed inclined to help. They eventually turned away and started heading back to their desks as Emmy started walking away. Daniel continued to cry all the way back to the elevator. “Hush, baby.” Emmy said as the doors to the office slid closed, “You see? Now you don’t need to do silly things like escape.” Daniel blubbered like a baby all the way out of the building. As Emmy stepped out into the sunshine humming happily Daniel felt the sex toy coming to life. He slumped forwards as he felt himself growing reluctantly hard again. --- Daniel suckled from Emmy’s breast in the living room. He had his eyes open but all he could see was his cousin’s skin. In the background there was some laughter from a studio audience and Emmy’s chest rapidly moved up and down as she quietly laughed along with the television. Daniel had no idea what was happening on the television, ever since Emmy had brought him into the living room he had been feeding. Emmy’s milk was thick and plentiful. Daniel thought Emmy must use drugs or something to simulate production because it felt like she had an inexhaustible supply. It seemed breast feeding was becoming more and more just how Daniel got his liquids. Whilst Emmy still brought him bottles when he was playing it felt like nearly all his drinks came directly from Emmy’s breast. Daniel had a suction around Emmy’s nipple now and every time he squeezed, flicked or sucked on the breast he would feel a great deal of milk flooding into his mouth. His tummy rumbled, it was full but Daniel knew he would be held to the breast until Emmy was finished. With a slight shifting of position and a sigh Daniel relaxed his bladder muscles and wet himself. Emptying his bladder seemingly making it a little easier to drink some more of Emmy’s creamy milk. He tried not to think about how easily he was soaking his diaper whilst breast feeding but it was difficult to concentrate on anything else. It had been a week since Daniel had “resigned” from work in the most dramatic of fashions. It had truly knocked the stuffing out of his resistance. It felt like one of the few lifelines that still anchored Daniel in his old life had been quite comprehensively severed. Daniel hadn’t given up escaping by any means but since returning to Emmy’s house from his work he had been locked down tighter than a maximum security inmate in a prison. He was practically never out of Emmy’s sight now unless he was left in the multi-coloured walker. In the last seven days he hadn’t seen any chances to escape and it was starting to grind him down. Every time he thought that he might be spending the rest of his life there as Emmy’s “guest” he wanted to break down into tears. “Drink up, baby.” Emmy spoke down to Daniel, “We’ve got places to be today.” Daniel wanted to ask where they were going but Emmy kept his head tight to her breast. He felt so full, a common feeling with Emmy who seemed to like to make sure he was regularly filled to bursting. The large woman’s massive chest would be enough to feed several people his size, Daniel thought. Gasping Daniel was finally allowed to move away from Emmy’s nipple. The area around his mouth was covered in milk and sweat. Emmy allowed him to lay in her arms for a couple of minutes with one hand resting on his bloated tummy. Daniel always felt so lethargic after these giant feeding sessions, his body desperately trying to digest everything that had been put into it. He was lifted up and placed in the walker, his recently wet diaper hugged his crotch that much more closely in the hanging seat. Daniel was too full to play or move so he sat in place just willing his body to process the milk faster. When Emmy came back down the stairs a little while later she was fully dressed and wearing that dreaded harness again. Daniel felt his diaper getting wetter again as he looked at his cousin. He was soon lifted up and put in the harness as usual. “Where are we going?” Daniel asked hesitantly. “To see some friends of mine.” Emmy replied simply, “We saw your friends last week so now we’ll see mine.” --- You can find out how the story ends RIGHT NOW on my subscription pages: https://subscribestar.adult/posts/1247265 https://reamstories.com/page/lpjgftb4y2/story/lplyuiwxy1/chapter/2e298de5-236a-4d7f-aaed-6dc28b1b8e35
    3 points
  10. Part 3 When I opened my eyes I had Fred in my arms and a binkie in my mouth and my diaper was wet and warm. I started to move to get up but there was a smell. At first I didn’t know what it was until I tried to get up then I realized that I did poop in my diaper. “No” I cried “I’m a big boy not a baby why is this happening to me”? When I sat up straight there was another surprise. I looked around and saw I wasn’t in my room I was in the guest room and it had changed. I was sitting in a baby crib with baby blue sheets and stuffed animals all around me farm animals above me on a mobile. The door opened and I jumped. “Are you Ok” Grandma asked and came over to the crib? “Grandma what the hell is going on” I asked? “Ok shhh shhh” she said. She lowered the front of the crib and let it down. I got up and hugged her around the neck and started to cry. “Shhh Grandma will explain” she said “but first we better get you changed before Mommy gets up”. Grandma picked me up and carried me over to the other side of the guest room where there was a changing table. She laid me down I was shocked to see it back in this room my old baby room, my old nursery. “Shhh” she whispered again. “I don’t understand why your Mommy is treating you like this it could be because she is not taking her pills” she whispered in my ear and held me tight. “Never the less I think we should let Mommy take care of you as her baby for now until we talk to her doctor”. “I know that this will be hard for an 8 year old but look at you you look like a 2 year old baby”. “Hard maybe not that hard” I said to myself. “We need to do what Mommy wants she wants her baby back”. Grandma unzipped the sleeper I was in I have no idea how or why I was wearing it. She pulled my little legs out and took the sleeper off. I laid down my binkie in my mouth and Fred next to me. She started to untapped the dirty diaper as she spoke, “it’s not that bad is it you were such a good baby you’re still as cute as a button and you said you liked some of the things Mommy was doing for you so let’s make the best of it until we can talk to her doctor” Grandma said with a big smile. I did in fact enjoy some of the things she was doing to me but I was still an 8 year old boy, Ok maybe very short for my age and a little slow. Grandma started to clean my peepee with a few wipes. Then she pulled my ankles up with one hand cleaned my bottom with a part of the diaper getting most of the poop and removed it. She wiped my hinny with the wipes getting me clean. I never pooped in my diaper I always used the toilet for that. Grandma let my legs down and with a few more wipes she cleaned me again. She squirted something in her hand and started to rub it all over my diaper area and hinny then she sprinkled powder all over me and pulled the diaper up between my legs and taped it tight around my waist. She pulled me up in a sitting position and hugged me. “Are we in agreement about acting like Mommy’s baby until we can see her doctor” she asked? “Es randma” I said. “Good baby good boy” she cooed. She took a tee shirt from my dresser draw and pulled it over my head and snapped the snaps. Grandma picked me up patted my diapered bottom and we went into the kitchen. She placed me in my high chair tied a bib around my neck and started to make breakfast. A few minutes later Mom came into the kitchen. “Thanks Mom for letting me sleep in” she said. “Good morning baby” Mommy said and kissed my forehead. “Did baby like the surprises this morning when he woke up” she asked? Mom took the binkie out of my mouth “yes Mom … Mommy it was a surprise a big surprise” I answered. “I started to take some of your baby stuff up the other night but with Grandma here she helped me with the big things” she said. “Grandma helped her set up the nursery” I thought to myself? “Say thank you to Grandma”? “Thank you Grandma for helping Mommy set up my nursery” I said with a smile. “You’re welcome baby now let’s eat some breakfast” she said and put a plate in front of Mom and one on the tray in front of me. She sat on my left and Grandma started to feed me scrambled eggs. Grandma feed me and winked at me “you like your egges” she asked? “Yes Grandma they are very fluffy” I answered. “Are you ready to go to the park with Mommy and Grandma today” Mommy asked? I looked at Grandma she was smiling and winked at me again. “Yes Mommy” I answered and Grandma smiled. Grandma put the plate in the sink she brought over a sippy cup and gave it to me. I drank the OJ holding it with two hands. Mommy washed my face and hands and put the sippy cup in the sink. When she came back she unsnapped the tray Mommy slid her finger into my diaper to see if I was wet. “Oh his dry he gave me a surprise this morning too didn’t you” she told Mom. Mom looked at me with a smile “what did you give Grandma” she asked me? I turned red and couldn’t answer her. Grandma said “he gave me a surprise in his dipee he did #2 and Grandma had to clean him up didn’t you my cute little baby Grandson” she said. “Now even Grandma is treating me like a baby”. “Did they talk about me last night” I said to myself. “That’s Ok baby that goes to show you you do really want to be our baby again” Mommy said. Mom unstrapped me from the high chair. I took Fred and Mom picked me up and we went into the livingroom. She sat us on the couch and turned on the TV. Bugs Bunny was playing today. I sat in Moms lap and Fred sat in mine. Mom reached out in front of me and put my binkie in my mouth and I started to suck on it while I giggled at Bugs. We sat for a short time then she said “I have to get our picnic ready to go”. “Mom are you done” she asked her mother? Grandma came into the living room and sat down next to Mommy. Mom passed me over to Grandma and got up. I was watching bugs and the others. Grandma held me tight and started to shift so I was in her arms. She took a bottle from her apron and slipped my binkie out of my mouth and replaced it with the nipple of the bottle. I started to suck on it while my eyes were on TV. Cold milk started to flow into my mouth and into my belly. I was very comfortable and started to close my eyes. Soon the bottle was empty and I was sucking air. Grandma took the nipple out of my mouth and started to move me. I was holding Fred in my arms while I was in Grandma’s arms. “Shhh” Grandma whispered in my ear. “Shhh baby open your mouth baby for Grandma”. I opened my mouth I felt Grandma’s hand on the back of my head as she pushed it forward. My lips touched something soft and warm I opened up wider. “Suckle baby suckle Grandma like you do to Mommy” she whispered. I took Grandma’s nipple into my mouth and started to suck on her nipple. Grandma moaned just like Mommy did. I kept my eyes closed and suckled like a new born even though there wasn’t any milky. Did they know that this was one of the things that I liked about being a baby and the cuddling? Did Mommy tell her mother this and this is why Grandma was doing this to me now? I held Fred close to me while I suckle as I listened to Bugs on the TV. I suckled on Grandma wishing she had milk for me too. “What a good little baby boy for Grandma” she said as she started to rock us back and forth. “Shhh baby you will be our baby until we talk to Mommy’s doctor” Grandma said. I opened my eyes for just a second Mommy was standing by the door with a big smile on her face. Grandma switched nipples I suckle contently on being their baby boy for now. Mom went into the kitchen and grandma pooped her nipple out of my mouth. She took a towel that was on the back of the couch and wiped her breast dry and my mouth. “Good baby” she cooed to me and sat us up. “You watch Bugs while Grandma goes and helps your Mommy get ready for our picnic” she said.
    3 points
  11. Chapter 106: Super Tapes WEDNESDAY FELT ALMOST like things were becoming a new ‘normal’ with Lilly. She once again took me for a swim, bathed me, and then decided to braid my hair into pigtails with purple and pink ribbons woven inside the braids. With the large pink bows at their ends, I was catching more than a fair share of ‘awws’ as I made my way to Holo Theory. Towards the end of class, we were discussing some more advanced ways to cause reflections in the particles when I felt my stomach gurgle. I grimaced. “You okay?” Carter asked me quietly. “Probably not,” I told him honestly. “I hate my body right now.” He gave me a questioning look, but I was fortunate Professor Davis made his final point right then and dismissed the class. I tried to hurry from the room, but five feet from the exit, my bowels betrayed me! Unable to help it, I found myself hurrying to the outside of the door and squatting to the right of it, unable to feel it coming out, but knowing the motion seemed to relax my bowels. The mushy and liquidy poop, though, that I could feel! And smell! A tall girl, probably nearly Beth’s mom’s height, suddenly picked me up, “Smells like someone is a poopy butt?” I groaned, “I can’t stop it from happening.” “Of course, you can’t! You’re just a little girl!” I blushed, “Please put me down?” “I can’t just leave you like this, sweetie? Now, either I can change you, or there’s a changing station down the hall that a HoloNanny can?” I debated internally, but looking at the girl’s giant face told me which I preferred. “I’m just going to use the HoloAttendant?” “How cute that you don’t want to call her a Nanny?” she giggled and moved her fingers to tickle my stomach through the jumper. Fortunately, my onesie prevented it from tickling me. “As you wish, though,” she said. I was carried by the tall giant down the hallway and elevator to the building’s station. She sat me down outside the door and patted my butt, “Here you go, Princess. I’m sure they’ll get you smelling all pretty again!” She giggled, “At least I hope they do! You’re just a stinky baby right now!” She waved her hand in front of her nose. I walked in the opening door and hoped I was making the right choice! The sight once I opened the door made my jaw drop! BETH WAITED FOR Carly in the entrance area since she didn’t see her outside her class. It was typical for one of their classes to let out earlier than the other, so this wasn’t too weird. She decided to sit in a comfortable sofa chair that made her seem like a kid while she waited. Reila came by right then. “What’s up?” she asked. “Just waiting for Carly?” Beth responded. “How is she doing with everything? I can’t imagine suddenly being stuck as a boy?” Beth smirked at that since Reila often acted exceptionally girly about some things, “Yeah, you would definitely be an odd little boy!” She stuck her tongue out at Beth as she climbed up beside her. “So?” Beth shrugged, “Honestly? She’s fine with it… more than fine with it, I guess?” “She’s not like suicidal or anything over it?” Beth shook her head. “No, actually, I think she’s happy it happened, but please don’t tell anyone that.” She looked thoughtful for a second, “No worries about that. So how about you two?” “We’re great,” she told her. She was talking about maybe going out together on Friday instead of just heading straight to her grandmother’s. “You’ll have the bodyguard with you for safety?” She nodded to where Nikki was standing nonchalantly against a nearby wall. She nodded, “I don’t get to go anywhere except inside my suite or Amanda’s without her.” “That’s got to be a bit stifling?” She suggested. Beth shrugged, “I guess? She’s pretty good about not spying too closely on us so far. It might mean I actually feel more comfortable doing things like going to the mall, too?” “Free to do that this weekend?” Reila asked. “I’m sure your girlfriend could use some more clothes?” Beth shrugged, “Maybe, let me see what she’s thinking. It also depends on how far we make it with this project.” “You’re done filming, right?” She asked. The two continued talking, with time elapsing with neither realizing it! I LOOKED UP and realized Nevaeh had just beaten me inside the large changing room. “Awww… Did our big baby go poopoo again?” a holographic nanny that was now larger than I thought possible was holding up the giant like she was my size! I glanced up at the ceiling and realized this room was somehow expanded in height because the giant HoloNanny wasn’t even running her projected head into the ceiling. She looked to be our age, with long black hair pulled back into a ponytail tied off with a green scrunchy. The ‘nanny’ wore a polo shirt with the Emerson crest and long black slacks. Nevaeh looked tiny in her arms, and I couldn’t help but feel like a tiny doll compared to all of them! “Please just change me, Nanny?” Nevaeh sounded nearly in tears. “I can’t help it?” “Of course, you can’t,” the nanny said, shoving an Amazon-sized pacifier into her mouth. “You’re just a big baby, just like a Little. And that’s okay; you’re so cute!” She watched the hologram place the giant on the changing table. I heard the sounds of a tortured stomach being ransacked by tickling fingers! “We’ll get our big baby all nice and clean so she can pretend to be a big girl in her classes!” I was startled as another nanny, about my grandmother’s size, suddenly lifted me into the air. “Well, hello? I don’t think we’ve met before,” the projection asked me. “I’m Carly,” I told her. I noted that she wore a nearly identical uniform but had blonde hair and a pink scrunchy instead. Her eyes looked me over briefly before she said, “Carly Slane, it’s nice to meet you!” She carried me to a ‘normal-height’ changing table and placed me on top. “Looks like you have stinky pants?” I blushed, “Yes, would you please change me?” “Why certainly, Princess,” she said with a boop to my nose. “Just lay down here,” she said, guiding my chest back to the padded table. I was shocked as a strap suddenly flew across my vision and strapped my shoulders and arms down to the table. The hologram pushed the skirt of my jumper up before unsnapping the buttons of the onesie. I grimaced at the odd touch. There was a solid nature of the holograms that was somehow programmed to seem ‘soft’ and skinlike. Still, the temperature of the touch was the biggest giveaway to me, and it wasn’t real... Just a bit too cool. She noted my face, “Everything okay, Carly?” “Yes, Nanny?” “What’s bothering you?” She asked as she exposed my skin and diaper up to my chest by pushing everything out of the way. “Honestly, I love the HoloTech, but someone needs to work on changing your ‘skin’ temperature.” She gave me a thoughtful look, “I’ll mention that in my next report to the creators.” Without another word, she undid the diaper tapes and began wiping me. I turned my head, and Nevaeh’s body was obscured by the giant nanny changing her. “What a gross little diapee we have here? How did you ever fool everyone into thinking you were a big girl who should have been wearing panties?” The nanny taunted her. “I’m sowwy, Nanny. I’ll ne’er wie again about being big,” Nevaeh said nearly unintelligibly around the pacifier in her mouth. I felt terrible for her; she sounded truly broken right then! Even as bad as her attempts on Beth were, I couldn’t help but feel sorry for her. This seemed to exceed the realm of justice to me. “I’m sure you won’t!” The nanny had stepped aside enough I could see her naked rear exposed, and I noted it was red even as I turned away. “I mean, if you wore panties, I bet they wouldn’t even stay dry or clean for five minutes!” Nevaeh went silent, but I could hear sobs. Meanwhile, my nanny gently wiped my bottom with warmed wipes. “What a good girl for sitting still and letting Nanny care for you!” she cooed at me. She made short work of the cleanup but commented, “I don’t have any of the diapees you must like here, Carly. Unfortunately, you’ll have to wear this one since it’s the only one I have in your size.” My eyes practically exploded from my head then at the sight of the pinkest and thickest diaper I had seen yet! I opened my mouth to speak, but she already had the comically thick padding beneath me! “WHERE IS CARLY?” Beth found herself asking Reila. “She should have finished her class at least five minutes ago?” A tall guy across from her asked, “You mean that genius Little who became a girl last weekend?” She grimaced for Carly but said, “Yes?” “I think Mia took her to the HoloChanging station?” Beth groaned, “The one in this building?” “Yeah?” “I’ll see you later,” she told Reila. “I’m coming with you,” she said though. The two of them traveled down the hallways and wound up in front of the door to the changing room just as the giant babied Big toddled through the door. Beth could see the tears on her face and tensed up even more; worrying about Carly, she waddled behind her through the door. “Good, you’re okay!” She found herself saying as she bent down and hugged her. “Yeah…” Carly told her, “Better than Nevaeh, at least?” They watched her hurriedly toddle down the hallway. “I wish there was something we could do for her at this point.” “After what that bitch did?” Reila seethed. “Did she really do much, though? Or was that Kelly?” Carly asked. Beth stayed silent for a second, deciding not to comment. “Well, I guess are you ready for lunch?” “Starving,” Carly told her. She and Reila turned to walk away. “So why did you let yourself be taken there?” She directed the question to where she thought Carly would be. She wasn’t there, though, when she looked a second later. Only then did she turn backward and realize Carly was practically making some weird toddling motion like a baby taking her first steps. “What’s wrong? Why are you walking like that?” she asked. Carly sighed, “I have the thickest diaper I’ve ever seen?” Beth grimaced and leaned down to pick her up. Her eyes practically flew from her head like a cartoon as she realized how much padding was on her girlfriend’s rear end. “That’s a crawler diaper!” “I wondered,” Carly said with a sigh. “This is crazy!” Beth nodded, “Let’s change you out of that…” She quickly turned into the restroom and left Nikki outside. She took Carly’s offer of her stepstool to help her reach her on the changing table. “Let’s just pull this off you,” Beth said, having exposed her diaper. She went to reach to pull the tape loose and pulled. The tape slipped through her finger, having not moved at all! “Problem?” Reila asked from below them. “Hopefully not?” she said, grabbing it again. She pulled harder, but again, nothing happened. “What the hell?” Beth swore “Can’t get it?” Carly asked nervously. “I don’t know what’s up with this,” she murmured, grabbing the single table with both hands and yanking as hard as she could! She nearly fell onto her back as the tape slipped through both hands! Fortunately, Reila steadied her. “What did they attach those with?!?” Beth griped. Reila, can you get Nikki to come in here?” “Sorry, Carly,” Beth apologized then. I WOULD HAVE been embarrassed anyway at having my diaper changed by Beth – it was always a little cringeworthy? But to have this stupid diaper stuck to me, and she couldn’t even remove it either?!? I gave my best impression of a stop sign’s color as Nikki came in behind Reila. “What’s wrong?” She asked Beth before making a face at the diaper I was wearing. “Oh…” “Oh?” I said simultaneously with Beth and Reila. “Umm… Why did you put that diaper on her?” Nikki asked. “We didn’t?” Beth said. “The changing station nanny claimed it was the only one in my size?” I told her. “I’ll check on that later,” she said, mostly to herself. “You’re not going to like this, but you’re going to have to deal with that for about six hours?” “Six hours?!?” I said. “It’s impossible to walk in when it’s dry!” She nodded, “That’s the idea… When it’s wet, you probably won’t be able to do anything but crawl?” “There’s no way to get it off?” Beth asked. She shook her head, “The tapes are impossible to cut, and the glue only begins to break down after six hours – and that’s only if the diaper is wet, too.” “So she’s trapped in it?” Beth asked with a sigh. “Unfortunately, Beth. I mean, if you want, I’ll give it a try? I don’t think I’ll have any luck. Amanda might know of something to eat through it?” “Try, please?” I asked. She gave me a sad look but walked over and moved past Beth. She gripped the tape as firmly as she could and pulled! Instead of the tape moving, I felt myself lifted off the table!!!! She gently let go, “Sorry, Carly, but it’s going to be a waiting game.” “What about cutting it?” I asked. She shook her head, “These have self-healing tapes. If you did manage to cut at all, it’ll immediately heal and squeeze you like a python to punish you.” “This is ridiculous,” I complained. “Yes, it is,” Nikki agreed. “What about the HoloNanny that put her into it?” Reila asked. “They won’t change a diaper that doesn’t need to be changed,” I told her. “I heard some Littles complaining about that one day.” “Sorry,” Nikki said. She buttoned the onesie back over the diaper, which was a bit of stretch! The jumper was pulled down, and she placed me unsteadily on the floor. I looked sadly at Beth. “Would you Mind giving me a ride to lunch?” I asked as I held my hands out to her. She smiled and said, “Not at all; while I’m giving you a ride, why don’t you give your grandma a call?” I sighed but pulled my phone from a pocket that Aunt Bella had thoughtfully added to the jumper. One of the girls in my nest had seen the pockets that morning and asked where I’d found them. I’d been forced to answer, ‘I didn’t know, my Grandma did.’ Couldn’t exactly tell her that my adopted Little of an aunt made them! I pressed the number for Grandma and waited for her to come on. It didn’t take long, “Carly, are you okay?” I sighed, “Yes, but Nikki and Beth wanted me to call you… Umm…” “What’s wrong?” She asked calmly. “One of my classmates took me to one of the changing stations after my HoloTheory class…” “And?” She asked, there was a resigned sound in her voice. “They claimed they only had one type of diaper in my size?” “Crawler, I’m guessing?” “How did you know?” “It’s the only reason you’d probably call about it,” Grandma said. “Can you walk?” “Barely? Beth is carrying me right now?” “You said Nikki is there?” “Yeah?” “Hand me to her?” Beth carried me along as Nikki walked beside us, not saying much, “It’s a PwettyPrincess Stage Two, I think.” ‘I assume Stage One would be tummy time?’ I thought nervously. “Yeah, I don’t know of a way to get it off before the time limit either? Beth and I’ll make sure she gets to class and out of it as soon as possible.” She handed me back the phone, “Carly?” “I’m here, Grandma,” I told her. “Make sure you stay with Beth until class and wait for her when you’re done. I’ll get with the university and make sure they remove those from inventory and put some normal diapers in there. I guess this is the first time you’ve gone for a change, but there are other Littles your size. I wonder if they didn’t have another diaper or if someone is messing with the system. I’ll get back to you on that later.” “Any advice?” “Pee as much as you can; it’ll help the reaction with the tapes.” “And if I have the other kind of accident?” I asked nervously. “Try not to… it might be worth a charm?” “But…” “Up to you; otherwise, you’ll have to wait?” I shrugged, “I’ll gamble; I just went.” “Have a better afternoon, Carly; we’ll talk to you later. I love you.” “Love you too, Grandma,” I told her and hung up, placing the phone back in my pocket. “Let’s go find you a place with a nice big drink,” Nikki suggested. So it was, an hour later, with probably a gallon of liquid or more sloshing around in my stomach, that I sat in my math class, feeling the diaper swelling with each passing minute. Nikki had handed me a large water bottle, too. She made sure to assure me that it was safe, even as she insisted I should have it drunk by the end of math class. Molly looked down at me at the end of class, “Is everything okay?” I shook my head. “I ended up in this… ridiculous diaper at the HoloChanging Station earlier. I’ve got another couple hours before the tapes will loosen up enough to come off, but I can’t walk in it.” She genuinely looked sympathetic, “Let me help you out of that seat, and we’ll see if that’s actually true?” I’m sure anyone would have laughed at the next part as she sat me on my feet, and I felt myself stand ridiculously bow-legged. A ballet dancer might have considered my stance a grand plié, but nothing was grand about it as I found myself leaning backward onto my well-padded rear. “At least you have padding?” Molly said, giggling a little. “Sorry…” I shook my head, “I know, it’s got to have been amusing to watch if it wasn’t me. Can you give me a ride to my friend?” She laughed, “Sure!” I was tucked onto her side, and we waited for Beth and Nikki to emerge from their class. “One Little delivered! Just have to collect the fare!” She said. I looked up at her as she smirked and squeezed me. “The rate is one hug!” She smiled and passed me off to Beth. “How full is that thing?” Beth asked as she carried me towards Matisse where we had more time reserved in the editing studio. “I hope full, but I have no idea,” I complained. “Hopefully, we can get it off of me soon!” “We’ll try in two hours; it should have been enough,” she told me. I sighed and crossed my fingers that it would be, even as I felt more urine escape into the growing padding on my backside! +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thanks for reading!!!! Please press that 'Like' Button and leave a comment!!!! I'll be giving one last bonus chapter on Sunday, but then will most likely have to return to once per week for the foreseeable future. Real world is getting pretty draining right now with some things going on at work. Hopefully I can still make some progress once this week is over with though - as this is the most stressful one for a while! Thanks for your patience with me! As always, if you enjoy my works please consider purchasing a copy of any of my completed works on Amazon Kindle! http://amazon.com/author/babysofia
    3 points
  12. It's been a long time since I tried any creative writing but thought I would give it a go, appreciate any comments / feedback on what I have written so far. The ABDL part doesn't start to show itself until chapter 2. The image doesn't quite capture the story but I can't draw so was just trying to get something from an AI that somewhat fitted the story. Chapter 1 - Welcome to ARC As Michael surveyed his surroundings, he began to think this might not be such a nightmare after all. It had all started a month ago, on a rainy Saturday morning. A hungover Michael had been lying in bed going through his emails, he came across something entirely out of the ordinary. An email from ARC Education notified Michael that he failed to turn up for an exam five years ago while studying for his undergraduate degree. It went on to state that because of this, he did not have enough credits for his degree, which was now considered null and void, and that he should contact ARC Immediately. Michael's heart hammered against his ribs as he stared at the email. His hands trembled as he scrolled back and forth, rereading the message that threatened to unravel his entire life. His mind raced with worst-case scenarios: losing his job, facing humiliation, and being labeled a fraud. Each possibility felt like a crushing weight on his chest, suffocating him with dread. He paced back and forth in his dimly lit bedroom, his thoughts spiraling into a chaotic whirlwind of fear and uncertainty. He needed to talk to someone to make sense of this nightmare before it consumed him entirely. Luckily, Amanda picked up the phone on the second attempt. "Michael?" Amanda's voice crackled through the phone, bearing the remnants of a night that seemed to have treated her as unkindly as it had him. Michael rushed to unload the contents of the email to her, his words tumbling over each other in haste. But before he could finish, Amanda's voice sliced through the air with a sharpness that snapped him to attention. "Michael," she said firmly, "it seems like you may have had too much to drink last night and are mistaking a dream for reality. Rest, and we can discuss it again in a few hours." "It's not a dream," Michael insisted before Amanda could disconnect the call. "I'm forwarding you the email right now." Amanda fell into a thoughtful silence as she perused the email. When she finally spoke again, her tone had softened, laced now with concern. "This seems too coherent to be spam." Michael held his breath, the weight of uncertainty pressing down on him. "I don't recall you ever missing an exam," Amanda mused, her words slow and deliberate. "But considering we didn't share all the same classes and had a knack for skipping lectures, it's plausible." She paused and exhaled heavily. "Like I said before, it sounds like a bad dream, but maybe this does happen from time to time, and that's where people get the idea from," she said. Amanda paused again and then took a deep breath, her voice now confident. "But you would never have graduated if you had missed an exam, and the university would inform you directly if there were some kind of issue." All the anxiety seemed to lift from Michael as he heard these words: "So you're saying I can ignore this?" "Well," Amanda said, concern returning to her tone. “There wouldn't be any harm in getting in touch with the University to be sure; if there is anything to this, they would have had to be the ones to inform this other company." The dread returned to Michael, but Amanda's plan was sensible. He made her promise to keep this to herself before wishing her luck with her hangover and hanging up to call the University. Michael found the University's website, which he noted had changed dramatically since he had last seen it, and rang the examination office. Given that it was the weekend, he was surprised that someone picked up the phone, but after the third time being put on hold, his fears were confirmed. The examination office stated that while reviewing their records, they had come across a missing examination grade, and after an internal investigation, they had been forced to invalidate his grade. However, they decided to pass the situation on to ARC, a private research company that may be able to resolve the issue. Any lingering hangover Michael had was now well and truly gone. He only felt panic and wanted nothing more than to find a place to hide and forget this was happening. So it surprised Michael when he found he had typed in the number for ARC on his phone and hit the call button. ———— An hour later, Michaels mood couldn't have been more different from when he had first opened the email despite the fundamental situation remaining unchanged. The lady on the other end of the phone understood his situation. She had been quick to point out that it was the University's mistake as well, given that they had awarded him the degree. It was in everyone's interest to resolve the situation quickly and discreetly. She presented Michael with two options: the first was to spend a semester back at the University, retake the module, and then sit the exam he had missed with the other students. The second option was that ARC, a research organization, would use its resources to put him on a two-week sprint program to cover the material and exam at its expense in exchange for Michael's assistance with its research on memory. Option one wasn't an option at all for Michael. It would mean stepping away from his life and job, adding to his already immense student debt and the embarrassment of everyone knowing his situation. While the lady on the phone had recommended he take a few days to think about it, Michael accepted option two immediately. He knew he would have no issue getting the time off work; his boss had been encouraging everyone on the team to take a vacation while the office was quiet anyway. Most importantly, this meant that nobody would find out what had happened. Michael called Amanda back later in the day to tell her it had all been a scam and there was nothing to worry about, to which she was greatly relieved (clearly, she hadn't been able to convince herself that Michael hadn't been foolish enough to miss an exam). Over the next month, Michael had a few conversations with the lady from ARC. She explained that he would live at their state-of-the-art headquarters during the program, with all meals and amenities covered by the company. Then, after he had signed several confidentiality agreements, the nature of the research was also outlined to him, and it seemed genuinely exciting. So, as Michael stood in the ARC lobby, he was almost looking forward to the two weeks ahead. The lady from ARC (who it turned out was called Rachel) met him at reception, gave him his schedule for the next few days, and then took him on a tour of the facility. Monday Morning: Orientation Afternoon: ARC. Research Tuesday Morning: Lesson 1 Afternoon: ARC. Research Wednesday Morning: Lesson 2 Afternoon: Practise Assignment Chapter 2 - Memories? When Michael first heard Rachel's voice on the phone, he assumed she was much older than him due to her smooth, caring tone. She also exhibited a high level of intelligence that suggested she had been working in her research field for a lifetime. However, Michael couldn't have been more mistaken. Rachel was around the same age as him, dressed professionally in a black suit, with her long blond hair tied up in a ponytail. Rachel took Michael on a tour of the facility and he was amazed that not only did she know everyone by name, she was also just as knowledgeable about their research as her own. Her small ideas always brightened the mood of her colleagues, leaving them excited to try something new. The headquarters itself was unlike anything Michael had ever seen before. Rachel began by taking him to the room he would stay in, which was much bigger than his apartment. It featured a king-size bed, a huge TV, and a separate office for his studies. Following this, Rachel showed him around some of the workstations, where almost all the walls were made of glass panels, except for a few offices that senior management used for confidential meetings. This design made everything feel more light and open. All the computers looked brand new, with some workstations featuring VR headsets and access to supercomputers for complex processing. It was a lot to take in, but the best part was when Rachel led him into what she called the canteen. Canteen certainly wasn't the word Michael would use; the place was set out like a fancy restaurant, with a few of Rachel's colleagues already seated and eating anything from steak to Lobster. Michael was new to such high-quality food, so he ordered as much as he thought would be polite. Still, he couldn't help but think about returning later by himself to indulge in every dish the place had to offer. After treating himself to a second dessert, Michael was taken to the research area, his home, for the next few weeks. This room was simple and plain, unlike the glass-encased offices he had seen earlier. The walls were white, with little to no distractions, except for a large window that revealed a computer-filled room. The centre of the room had a solitary chair that reminded Michael of a dentists chair, with its frame entwined with cables that disappeared into the adjacent room through the window. Rachel led Michael towards the chair and began running through what they had already discussed on the phone. ARC had been working on state-of-the-art technology that allowed people to experience their memories as though they were happening to them again. She explained that it was similar to seeing a memory in a dream. They hoped that one day, anyone could relive any memory they wanted at the touch of a button, but there was much more research to do before they got to that stage. Because Michael couldn't remember missing an exam, he would also be a test case to see if they could locate missing memories in a person. This might mean that, eventually, the technology could help people with Amnesia. Rachel left the room after getting Michael seated and attaching some cables to his temples. She reappeared in the adjoining room dressed in a lab coat alongside another younger-looking colleague. "Michael, this is Luke. He is going to be helping me out for the next two weeks. It's his first day here, a bit like you I guess, so you will both be learning more about our research as we go along." Luke was younger than Michael and looked like he had just graduated from school. Having only spoken to Rachel about the research, Michael was a little uncomfortable with having someone else there. Then he then remembered the creme brûlée he had just eaten and realized a little discomfort was worth the price. "Well, we have a lot to cover, so let's get started," Rachel said. "Today, we'll mostly be calibrating the machine with you, Michael. If you could start by closing your eyes, we'll dim the lights and begin." Michael closed his eyes as the room darkened, and Rachel's voice returned to the room before he could think about what was to come. "To calibrate the machine, we need to give it a spectrum of your memories. We like to keep it simple, so first, let's try your most recent memory, and then we can try your oldest memory to see how they compare. "So, for your most recent memory, all I need you to do is picture yourself walking into the room with me and sitting in the chair." Michael was surprised at what Rachel had asked him to do. He knew nothing about how this would work but he had expected a lengthy induction process, potentially even hypnosis, to get him into a specific state of mind to experience his memories. He began to consider whether the research was anything more than a fantasy of Rachel's and not the miracle she had discussed. But he trusted Rachel and was there to do a job, so he decided to see what would happen if he thought of himself simply walking into the room. Immediately, there was a flash of blinding white light and a slight pinch coming from whatever had been attached to the side of his temples. When the light faded, Michael found himself being led back into the room by Rachel, just as he had done a few moments before. He was back viewing the world from his former self's perspective. He realized he couldn't control his limbs or even choose where to look. It was like he was a second version of himself watching the original version play out a scene. He could focus on certain parts of the memory, the way Rachel's hair moved as she led him towards the chair or the taste of dessert still lingering in his mouth. Part of him had expected to be able to freeze the memory in place if he focused hard enough, but events played out just as they had. As Michael looked to see Rachel and Luke enter the other room, the blinding white light returned. When it faded, Michael was back in the room. "Is that really how my hair looks from the back?" Rachel's said, sounding alarmed. "You can see that!" Michael exclaimed, turning to face Rachel and Luke, who were removing what looked like VR headsets and placing them on the table. 'Well, it's not quite as vivid for us as it is for you, but yeah, we can see what you see, and the computers even give us some readouts to indicate how you are feeling". "Can you look at all of my memories with that thing?" Michael asked, suddenly fearful of what they might be able to see. Rachel reassured him, "No, we can only see the memory you are focusing on at that time. And if you are worried about confidentiality, don't be. I signed the same confidentiality agreements as you did." Michael wasn't entirely reassured, but he started to think about everything this technology could do. He could live out the highlights of his life whenever he wanted, even revisit conversations with relatives who had passed away. On top of that, it wouldn't matter that he lived in a small apartment if he could relive the memory of himself lying on a beach in Thailand whenever he wanted. Rachel's voice once again brought Michael back from his thoughts. "Now Michael, that first one was simple, partly because it was so recent and partly because I was there so I recognized what was happening. If you remember, I said we need to calibrate the machine, so now we need to look at your first memory, which may be much more difficult. Can you describe your first real memory for me?" Michael started explaining a time when he was four and had fallen off a swing at the park. He had half expected to see the flash of white light and be there when Rachel began speaking. "If I am being honest, Michael, that sounds like what someone has told you happened rather than an actual memory of your own. Can you try to think of your first actual memory for me?" While he was annoyed at being told his memory wasn't his, he had to admit that he couldn't remember how it had felt to fall off the swing, and there had been a picture of him at the park at his parent's house growing up. He spent a few minutes racking his brain before saying, "Well, I am not sure it's the sort of thing you're looking for, but I have a small flash of a memory of being sat on the carpet at school while the teacher read a book to us, I was probably about seven." "That sounds perfect. Now, all you need to do is close your eyes and concentrate on what you remember, be it the feel of the carpet beneath you or the sound of your teacher's voice." Michael did as he was told, and after a few moments, there was a flash of light and a jolt at his temples. This time, when the light faded, Michael was genuinely amazed. He was inside a much smaller version of himself looking up at his teacher, Mrs Stone, a woman he hadn't thought about in nearly twenty years, yet there she was. She looked about the same age as Michael was now (yet the younger brain he was currently inhabiting thought of her as old), with her long, messy brown hair and oversized glasses. She was reading to the class, and Michael suddenly realized how safe he felt sitting there and the awe at the story. He wanted nothing more than to listen to what would happen to the brave mouse Mrs Stone was telling them about, but the adult Michael was also busy trying to take in the memory and his surroundings. He was sitting on an old grey carpet with his legs crossed, wearing his school uniform—a polo shirt and shorts—like all the other boys. The walls were decorated with brightly colored pieces of work that he and his classmates had worked so hard on. The room was filled with small tables and chairs that were made for someone of his size. At the back of the room, he could see his beloved backpack, which was a brilliant shade of blue with a giant dinosaur embossed on it. He felt a sense of pride wash over him at the sight of the backpack. The dinosaur on it was the biggest one he knew of, a T-Rex. Before he could take it all in, he was once again presented with the white flash and returned to the present, completely stunned by what he had seen. "Holy Shit," Michael exclaimed. "Did you see that? It was like I was seven years old again?" Rachel still seemed to have the headset on and offered no immediate response. Unlike before, the pinching at his temples continued even after leaving the memory. He started to reach up to see if he could adjust them when Rachel finally spoke. "Unfortunately, that didn't seem to work quite so well on our end," her voice not filled with the same excitement as before. "I think we saw a bit of the classroom, but everything was so blurry I couldn't make anything out." "As I said, the older memories are more difficult, but they are important to ensure we can calibrate the system. Please stay where you are and give us a few more minutes while we make some adjustments. Then, let's try it again." Michael wanted to mention the painful sensation, but Rachel had said to stay put, and it wasn't so bad anyway. After a few minutes, Rachel invited him to try again and warned him there might be a bit more pain this time as the system needed to work harder to ensure they could access the older memories. Michael once again closed his eyes, and after a few moments, a white light and a significant amount of pain in his temples, he was back in the classroom. While the memory appeared the same as it had before, as Michael looked toward his teacher, he could still feel a slight pain inside his tiny head. He listened to his teacher before taking in the room around him as he had done before. The boys were all dressed in polo shirts and shorts, and the girls in dresses with checked patterns. He looked down to admire his uniform. The school dress wasn't his favorite, but at least it was comfortable, much like his diaper which he felt rustling between his legs. Again, his eyes looked around the room at the various creations he and his classmates had made before coming to rest on his beloved backpack. It was easy to make out from the small pile at the back of the room. It was the perfect shade of pink with the image of the most beautiful princess wearing a white dress on the front. He began to look back towards the teacher as she continued her story as the white light flashed. This time the light seemed to linger for much longer, but he couldn't tell if it had been a few seconds or a few minutes. When his senses returned Michael jumped out of the seat, the device attached to him falling away as he did and turned towards Rachel, who was still taking off her headset. "Did you see that?" he said with a mixture of panic and embarrassment. Rachel saw Michaels's panic but looked confused. "Yes, we saw it," she said, "and it worked perfectly that time. Was there a problem on your side?" "The problem is that," Michael began, but he couldn't think what he would say. "Oh," Rachel said, shaking her head as though she finally understood something obvious. If you're embarrassed at what you wore to school that day, don't be. Believe me, I have seen so many early memories, and most boys want to see what it's like to wear a dress one day, and most girls want to dress up like a boy for a day. And if it's the other thing, then remember, kids of all ages have trouble with that stuff and relapse from time to time. Michael was partially reassured, but something still felt very strange. He knew the memory was his; it was his earliest real memory, but he had never understood why he had worn a dress to school that day or what accident had led to him needing to wear a diaper. Rachel didn't seem impacted by what she saw. "Well, I think that was a great success," she chirped. "I am sure you would like to do some more. I know I would love to keep going, but it's day one, and it's important we don't push ourselves too hard here. After all, you are not just here to help us with this; you must study tomorrow." Chapter 3 - ARC As Michael left the room, Luke turned to Rachel, who had begun rapidly typing up notes from their session. Luke had recently graduated with an MBA in psychology, specializing in the workings of human memory. Despite this and having been extensively briefed on the work being done at the facility, he was astonished by what he had just witnessed. With barely any work, they had successfully rewritten a person's memory, with the subject being none the wiser. "Impressive, isn't it," Rachel said, looking up from her note-taking. "We didn't create any brand new memories today, but two out of three isn't bad." The three Rachel referred to were the foundations of what she was creating. The machine could alter existing memories and make brand-new ones. This was the A and the C in ARC, addition and change, the ordering of the letters didn’t make logical sense, but someone in corporate clearly thought it sounded cool. Alongside changing Michaels memory, Rachel had run a process called reverberation. Reverberation allowed the mind to re-process any new or altered memories so the patient would accept them. If, for example, someone's memory was changed so that their first memory of their first car was green instead of black, their subsequent memories would be altered to accept this and so they always thought of the car as green. Having gone back to such an early memory showed how far the system had come. From Luke's reading, when the first tests had been done, it was almost impossible for the mind to accept anything from more than a few months prior, as the impact on other memories would cause too much of a disconnect for the participant. This was Rachel’s masterpiece and while the potential of the technology filled Luke with wonder, it also filled him with fear. Changing one persons memories for science was one thing, but if everyone on earth had a headset to view their memories and a corporation (or a government) had the capability to make changes to those memories, the implications were potentially disastrous. "How much will his memories change? Will he think he always wore a dress and a diaper to school?" Luke asked, his understanding of the process still in its infancy. "No, I kept the impact of the change minimal this time. To him, it will be an embarrassing moment that he never spoke about to anyone," Rachel said matter-of-factly. "We need to make a few more changes before we allow that memory to change him more substantially, but he won't forget how comfortable that special underwear felt," she said with a wry smile. The way Rachel described it was as if it was all so obvious. Luke had always thought of himself as intelligent, yet despite her being only a few years his senior and his studies, it was like he was a five year old trying to figure out how nuclear fission worked. "What do you need me to do?" he asked, trying to push away the feeling that there was nothing he could do that she couldn’t do a million times better. She looked at him "It's your first day, Luke. For the next few months, I don't need you to do anything more than observe and study what we are doing and maybe write a few reports. If you can study the logs of what we changed between the two memories and look through the reverberation file, that will be enough for now." Luke took his seat and opened the output files on his computer, but before he started reading, he asked, "Isn't it too much of a contradiction for him to have played out the same memory twice?" Rachel smiled. "He will remember both memories being the same, and tonight he will sleep, which will allow his mind to embed the altered memory further, and then we can start to have some fun."
    2 points
  13. Watching OT7 on the NFL Network, a few of the players are using a pacifier mouth guard. Had a head scratching moment when I first saw it. https://www.amazon.ca/Battle-Binky-Oxygen-Football-Mouthguard/dp/B07V4P3VRH/ref=asc_df_B07V4P3VRH/?tag=googlemobshop-20&linkCode=df0&hvadid=341650715708&hvpos=&hvnetw=g&hvrand=1926916552791938523&hvpone=&hvptwo=&hvqmt=&hvdev=m&hvdvcmdl=&hvlocint=&hvlocphy=1002057&hvtargid=pla-839530277179&psc=1&mcid=9d0b8aad8e4531d5a1f8569a3b926888
    2 points
  14. Happy Birthday little one!
    2 points
  15. Thank you! I really loved the angle of going with feminization without it being a forced or negative thing. He's just a boy who looks really cute with long hair, bows, and little skirts! 🥰 Thank you!!! Chapter Ten “Congratulations, I’m so, so happy for you!” Michelle preened as Candace delivered both the compliment and a pair of gifts. This was it, the moment she’d been waiting for, the moment when her spell, her plans, her life were perfected. Her Little Shower. She’d been to more showers than she could count, but this one was hers, her moment to shine, her moment to get the gifts, and most important of all, her moment to show off her wonderful, perfect Little to the world. On the other hand, Candace’s smile seemed a little forced. “Thank you,” Michelle said, looking at the two boxes she’d been given. “And where’s your Little one?” “He’s in time-out today,” Candace sighed, shaking her head. “He threw another tantrum when I picked out his outfit, so I told him he could either be a good boy or stay in his room and skip the party. Be prepared, Michelle–Littles are cute from the outside, but once you have one, they’re such a handful.” Michelle smirked as she opened the box to find a digital baby monitor with a built-in screen–the same make and model that she’d gotten for her friend only a couple weeks prior. “That’s so thoughtful,” she said, holding it up for Jamie to see. “Baby, look at what Candace got us!” Jamie sat on the other side of the room, buckled into an appropriately sized high chair that Michelle had splurged to get. She’d made him up special for the day, braiding his beautiful hair into pigtails and dressing him in a short, pink, lace-hemmed dress. It was short enough that, sitting in the high chair, anyone who looked at him from the front would see his soggy unicorn-print diapers swollen and drooping between his thighs, an extremely public display of how little control he had. The best part was, Jamie didn’t care. Michelle had explained to him that she wanted the short dress, so she’d be able to tell when he needed a change easily, and he’d thanked her. Michelle had finished the paperwork a week ago to make Jamie officially hers, but she’d only received her copy of his adoption certificate the night before. His employer–his former employer–had Littling insurance for any employees who regressed on the job, and she’d used the payout to furnish his nursery and get him fully moved in. He was hers, in their hearts and in the eyes of the law. “What is it?” Jamie asked, sitting up slightly and leaning forward. While he did, she saw his face screw up a little bit–Jamie didn’t seem to be aware that he was filling his diaper, but Michelle knew. “It’s a baby monitor,” she called, half for the room to hear, half for him. “That way, Mommy can keep an eye on you all the time, even when she’s not in the room!” “That’s so smart!” he declared, nodding excitedly. “Thank you, Candy!” Looking jealous, Candace said, “I will admit–he’s cuter as your Little than he ever was as my coworker.” Michelle thought she caught an unstated thought: Why didn’t I take him while I had the chance? All of Michelle’s friends had come to the shower, and most of Jamie’s, too. Most were supportive, though she caught a few snide remarks here and there. Thankfully, Jamie seemed too oblivious to notice–when one of his old coworkers asked if he ‘really needed someone to change his diapers?’ He replied, “Of course! That’s why I have my Mommy.” The teasing comments hadn’t lasted long, once it became obvious Jamie really didn’t care–he had Michelle, and as long as she cared for him, he’d be happy. Turning to nod to one of her other friends, Michelle mouthed the word ‘cake’, and waited for a nod before addressing Jamie properly. “I got you a little surprise, too, baby!” “Oh?” he asked, kicking his legs excitedly. His cheeks were a bit pink, and he was rocking in his high chair, grinding his recently-used diaper against the wooden seat. Michelle didn’t know if her regression curse was responsible for making him this excitable, or if he’d always had this much of a hair trigger and she’d just found the right buttons to push, but she didn’t care. Jamie loved his diapers almost as much as he loved her, and if he was happy, she was happy too. She’d change him soon, but she wanted to give him his present first. Glancing to see that her friend was walking up with the cake, Michelle explained, “It’s from a special bakery–this cake is all yours, you don’t even have to share.” Eyes widening with even more excitement, Jamie sat forward and nodded. “Oooh, okay!” “It’s a smash cake,” Michelle added. “So you have to do what it says, and smash it!” Nodding excitedly, Jamie sat at the edge of the seat, watching with anticipation as the cake was carried forward. It was made of more than a dozen layers, each of a different pastel color, in the shape of a cone that tapered sharply up, and a little figure made from fondant sat at the top. “Ooooh!” Jamie exclaimed, eyes sparkling with glee. Michelle had picked it out especially, getting a cake that looked like the cover of Wowee, the Places You’ll See, by Professor Pleasant. Jamie’s favorite author–even before he’d been regressed. The cake was placed on his high chair, and Jamie’s eyes widened, looking to Michelle for reassurance, as though to ask, ‘it’s really for me?’ She nodded. “Go ahead, baby–it’s all yours.” Raising both hands, Jamie splattered the cake, showering his dress and face with crumbs and frosting. That was okay–the dress was stain resistant, picked out for just this reason. Several partygoers laughed, and most wore appreciative smiles at the show. Smash cakes weren’t just fun for the Little, there was something entertaining about just watching Jamie’s pure delight. His hands were immediately coated with bits of the dessert, and Jamie shamelessly began to lick his fingers clean. Adorable, precious Jamie, licking frosting off his fingers at a Little Shower, just like he’d been when she first met him. “You have as much of that cake as you want, sweetheart,” Michelle said, “And then we’ll get your tushy changed, okay?” Eyes widening a little, Jamie’s face shone with adorable indecision–he had four frosting-coated fingers stuffed into his mouth, but at the promise of a change, he suddenly had two wonderful things in front of him. He wriggled, and Michelle caught when his eyes rolled back in arousal, but he still wanted the cake, too. Giggling, Michelle said, “Do you want a diaper change and then your cake, silly boy?” Wriggling, he nodded, two fingers still in his mouth as he said, “Yeth pweath!” Michelle reached forward to pull away the high chair tray, turning to address the room. “Don’t worry, this little stinker will get back to his cake very soon.” Helping Jamie to stand, she asked, “Do you want to go somewhere private?” “Dun’ care,” he said, focused on licking his remaining fingers clean, getting as much frosting as possible. Swelling with excitement, Michelle laid him down right there in front of everyone. His first public change, and her first time getting to show everyone just how much Jamie loved her. Kneeling over him, Michelle smiled at her Little, her baby boy. “I’m so glad you’re mine.” He nodded. “I love you, Mommy. I’m so glad you can take care of me!” Wriggling, he raised his hips, squirming in his full diaper, thrusting against the air. Shameless. Perfect. “I love you too,” she said, brushing his hair back from his face. “My baby.” Sitting up slightly, Jamie raised his head, indicating that he wanted to whisper his next words. Michelle obliged, and leaned in, listening to what he said. “Promise that you’d still love me even if I stopped being a grown up?” He looked so sweet, cake smeared over his face, pink princess dress pulled up to expose his dirty diaper, lying on the floor in front of all his former coworkers and friends while awaiting a diaper change, that Michelle didn’t have the heart to tell him he’d long since lost his maturity. Instead, she just leaned in, kissing him on the lips. “Of course, baby. You’re mine no matter what.” The End ... And that's the story. Thank you all for reading. ❤️ I hope you liked it! (Please leave a comment if you did! Every comment makes my day a little brighter.) Please consider donating a couple dollars a month to support my writing - every bit adds up to go a long ways, and I wouldn't be able to write stories like this without the incredible generosity of my readers. ❤️ https://reamstories.com/peculiarchangelingabdl https://subscribestar.adult/peculiarchangeling
    2 points
  16. Chapter 2: Swirling the flute of champagne, Dani is all too aware of the number of rules she is breaking. She’d only had a few sips, obviously not enough to get her drunk but it had been three years since she even looked at any alcoholic drink and the nerves were eating up her insides. Besides at the rate the other girls were going, she didn’t even have time to catch up. Suddenly, Dani puts the glass down with a clang feeling that poison has infected her system and was is to get it away. Carly notices from across the room, coming over with a frown on her face. “Don’t tell me you're not drinking.” She pouts, sitting beside her on the couch. “You were the life of the party!” Yes, she was. Note the past tense. That was before in her wild and free eighteen year old self era with no self control and a penchant for trouble. “Oh don’t be too hard on the baby. I’m sure she’s just missing her nap time bottle. That’s right about now, isn’t it? But oh wait, you get straight from the source, is that right…” Stupid Holly McDonald with her rat-like face always sniffing for trouble. Dani has no response. They’d been friends once upon a time but ever since she was taken, Holly had become extremely nasty. Dani knew that she was just worried, like they all were, with the close presence of an Amazon and took her frustrations out on the easiest target. Her. Dani didn’t even have the guts to fight back because her feelings were valid. She was a problem everyone just chose to ignore and nothing was as it used to be. What was the point in even pretending? “Holly, don’t say that!” Carly rolled her eyes. “You’re ruining my party! Go complain somewhere else!” Carly was loyal to a fault, always had been. “Holly being a bitch again?” Olivia came back holding three shot glasses. Dani covers the yawn with her hand, attempting to be discreet. The worst thing was that Holly was right. She was missing nap time and having been on the strict schedule for the last three years, she was fucking tired at only three pm. “It’s fine.” Dani says. “She’s just being how she always is.” The three of them share a look. They’d been friends since high school, slowly doubling their group in the first year of college where Holly joined and two weeks after the start of first semester, Abby found Dani. The Little hadn’t been able to get housing on campus so her parents piled all the money they had into the apartment. Since then, she hasn't a clue what’s happened to them. Abby was considerate but keeping in contact with her parents was the one thing she wouldn’t budge on and her friends hadn't been home since. A number of Amazons had apparently moved into their predominantly Little town since and it just wasn’t worth the risk to go back. “Why do we put up with her again?” says Olivia, pulling her from her thoughts. Carly. They both know. The girl saw something in her (like she sees in everyone) and Dani supposes the two of them were just blind to whatever it was. “Enough of this dreary talk!” Carly slurred her words. “Let’s drink because this bitch is getting hitched!” The room erupted in cheers, glasses clanging and in a moment she would come to regret, Dani thought, fuck this. Tipping her head back, the liquid slid down with ease. “Lemon and salt quickly!” Tequila. Oh fuck. Her face scrunched up in disgust. That was the beginning of the end of the night. ooOoo They danced, seductively swaying their hips side to side dressed in just a lacy thong and bra. Olivia and Dani pressed against each other, giggling about God knows what and Dani could only wonder, is that what her life would have been like if she’d managed to keep her mouth shut that fateful day? Her other clothes had slowly disappeared throughout the day and god knows where they’d gone. Rule number two was now broken: no naughty behavior. The others were in various states of undress after a hefty game of strip poker. The world was spinning, the lights bright and the music going babump, babump, babump at the back of her mind. Abby was going to murder her. She takes another sip of her drink, something stronger. She doesn’t know what. Carly is completely off her rocker and Dani… she was even more. It’s why she didn’t shy away at the sight of the man in the apartment. Her eyes roamed down his perfectly toned abs, peeking out from behind the white dress hurt only half buttoned at the bottom. She smirked, lip slipping between her teeth and she didn’t try to hide her very open gaze. He was handsome and muscular with gorgeous green eyes and the fluffiest hair known to man that she just couldn’t resist running her fingers through. He towered over her at six feet and while most people did, she didn’t feel tiny in comparison. A warmth spread throughout her body the moment he placed his hands on her hips as she straddled his waist. The Bride to Be had her turn and now it was Dani’s and let her tell you, it was quite the performance. They moved together back and forth, tuning out the cheers and she pushed just a tiny bit closer into him as his hand slipped up her thigh. Someone let out a whistle and Dani threw her head back laughing. This was just too perfect. It was almost as if she was free again and the world was at her fingertips. She didn’t want the night to end. Now, even after the entertainment had concluded, the man stuck around. Hiding in the hall from the others, he cupped her face, trailing his thumb over her plump pink lips. He was devastatingly handsome and Dani couldn’t have wanted him more. “Is your name really Little Johnny Boy?” she smirks. “What do you think?” They laugh. He leans in, leading a trail of kisses along her neck down to her collarbone. “I never did get your name.” he whispers as warm breath tingles against her skin. She pauses, for half a second, her name on the tip of her tongue. “It doesn’t matter.” “I’d say otherwise.” He pulls back, staring at her with a daze in her eyes, like he wanted to scoop her up and take her away forever to the fantasy island she always dreamed of. But there was no point leading him on when any further relationship was impossible. “You’re the most beautiful girl I’ve ever laid eyes on. What if I want to see you again after tonight?” Oh, she’d want nothing more but she looks away, blinking away the tears that burned at the back of her eyes. Dani had promised herself she wasn’t going to cry. Not tonight. “I…” she gulped. “It’s not a good idea. I’m not someone you want to be around-” “I find that very hard to believe.” His voice is low, protesting her every word. He leans closer, shushing her with his lips hovering just above her’s. Moaning beneath his touch, caressing every inch of her body, Dani thinks, this is it. They’re gonna kiss. They’re gonna- “Oh no!” The spell is broken. Suddenly, she is clutching her abdomen, bent over with an aching type of pain she’s all too familiar with. “Are you okay?” His voice is panicked as he places a hand on her back. “B-bathroom!” She hisses through a clenched jaw. Why Lord. Why now? She’s almost crying. The world really did seem to hate her. “Oh shit, you’re gonna puke!” Yeah, let’s go with that… Her stomach grumbled and she knew that everything that went down would have to come up (or down). Stupid gluten. Stupid drink. Stupid Amazons! Dani just about screamed in frustration, yanking on the locked bathroom door. Giggles are heard from the other side and she swears. “Do you need a bucket?!” The man still hadn’t left her side and his overattentativnes was starting to become a thorn in her side. “Please!” Dani groaned, heading towards Carly’s room. “Leave me alone!” “But-“ She slammed the door in his face and the Little was in too much agony to feel bad. The diaper is where she left it, tossed to the side on the ground and she doesn’t waste a moment. Ripping off her bottoms she slips the thick padding between her legs. She holds onto the sides, unable to tape them on her own and squats. Her sphincter clenched and she strains, pushing out a muddy wet slide and the cramping slowly lifts from her body. It takes less than a minute and then it’s over. Dani bursts into tears, mascara running down her cheeks as she tries to pinpoint the exact moment her life went to shit. “Babe?” A voice calls. “I saw you run in here!” Olivia. “I’m coming in.” Oh god. The blood rushes from her face. How the fuck would they joke their way out of this situation? There were some things nobody could see, not even Olivia. But it was too late. Opening the door, the girl freezes at the sight of the brown lump hanging from her behind. Her hand covers her nose. “If you think I’m cleaning your filthy ass up… think again.” Dani’s lips quiver yet a hint of a smile still makes an appearance. “I need to go. Just look at me.” She whispers, gesturing towards the absolute horridness coming from her bottom half. “How the fuck am I going to explain this to Abby?” The straps were undone showing that she’d clearly taken off the diaper, her face stained with makeup and had the slightly clouded look in her eye from too much drink. Oh, there was going to be hell to pay. For once, Olivia is silent. There was no way out of this. “Maybe-” “Guys!” Someone screectches. They both jump, startled at Carly’s wild expression as she suddenly bursts into the room. The girl is so frazzled that she doesn't even notice their current predicament. “It’s seven fifty nine! You have to go!” “What?” They both shout. How had the time gone so fast? Dani looks down at her phone seeing the missed text from Abby twenty minutes ago that she was on her way. There was no time to change or wipe her face clean or even say goodbye to the others… “Put this on and carry your shoes down!” They hurried, gathering her items and stuffing them in her one arm she wasn’t using to secure her… waste. “Carly, I’m-I’m sorry-” “Just go!” They hurry her out the door and down the hall, the others confused at the sudden commotion. The music fades into the distance, passing the elevator and heading straight for the staircase. “Hey!” Dani turns her head back, seeing the guy from the party. He’s running after her standing just a floor above. “Where are you going? I never got your name!” He leans over the railing, voice echoing out. “I’m sorry! I’ve got to go!” Please don’t follow, please don’t follow. He continues down the stairs. Dani is almost outside. Her heart pounds in her chest and shit is running up her back but that’s the least of her concerns. “Wait!” She hears him shout but she’s already out the door. “You’ve dropped your shoe!” OoOoo Abby is waiting, leaning against the car. She expected that Dani would be late but what she sees is so much more. Hair tousled, make-up running down her cheeks and one shoe in hand, the girl freezes for half a second before bursting into tears. “Mommy!” She wails. Dropping the items to the ground, she waddles the short distance, arms lifting to be picked up. That prompts her into action. “Oh baby…” She doesn’t waste a moment, scooping her into her arms as the girl sobs into her neck, snot running from her nose. Abby can feel the warmth of a fresh mess beneath her hand and lifting up the back of her dress, it’s spread all over her freckled skin. Her hand freezes then, seeing the undone straps and by some miracle she’d been able to hold it up. The Amazon knows what has happened, call it a sixth sense if you will, but now was not the time to be mean Mommy. They would deal with that tomorrow and the plethora of other obviously broken rules. Right now, all Dani needed was a boatload of love. “H-Home!” The Little gasped for breath. “Wanna go home!” “And so we shall baby. Don't you worry a pretty little hair on your head.” They make it home before Dani even has time to worry over the events from today. Held in one arm, Abby strips the girl at the door, tossing the clothes aside. They were going to be burned tomorrow. Anything to do with this obviously disastrous party was going to be cleansed from her mind, even if that meant permanent separation from those nasty Littles. Honestly, Abby was half-tempted to call the authorities to have them properly put in their place but she restrained herself. Anger made people do stupid things and while she wouldn’t regret her actions, she’d regret hurting Dani. Her hold tightened on the Little, restraining her fury. Pressing her nose into her hair breathing in the strawberry scented baby shampoo, for the first time that evening, she allowed herself to exhale knowing Dani was back in her arms. She’d sat by her phone the entire day, anxious at the thought of her little girl being without her. They’d been apart before, allowing Dani to meet her little friends for lunch or go to the Little spa in town for the afternoon. But that was only for an hour or two and she hung around the area, keeping a watchful eye out. But obviously this had been a humongous error. Abby knew that the Little wouldn’t follow the rules but she didn’t think she’d be sobbing at the end of the night. The Amazon decided this would be learning opportunity that she’d be sure to never repeat. “M-mommy?” The tiny girl in her arms whimpered. “Hush, darling.” She whispered, kissing the top of her head. “We’re going to take a warm bath and clean off this messiness.” The girl nodded content but the words lingered on the tip of her tongue. “I was naughty. Punish now?” “No.” She said immediately. “Not now. Tonight is for mommy and baby.” Tomorrow was a different story. Tomorrow, they’d have a lengthy talk on the dangers and consequences of disobeying Mommy. But Little Dani didn’t need to know that because it would only send her into a further panic. Now an hour later, all squeaky and clean, Dani couldn’t have been any more relieved. She didn’t even put up a fight as Abby double padded her in the annoying crawler diapers that wouldn’t let her stand. She didn’t cry as she was curled up in a ball and the fuzzy pink swaddler blanket was wrapped tightly around her body restricting any movement. Her cheek rubbed against the fabric, almost purring at the feel. And she didn’t even notice as the plastic pacifier bouncing between her lips was switched out for a voluminous breast full of milk, sluggishly attaching herself to the nipple. This wasn’t an everyday thing and that’s what made it even more special. Dani just loved to gloat about how she was a big girl not like the other silly babies but she was more babyish than she even realized and when the Little slipped, she slipped hard. Abby just wished that she would just let go completely because really she would be so much happier. She wanted to enjoy it while it lasted because tomorrow would be a nightmare as she came down from the high, battling the internal demons that told her she had to be Big. That she couldn’t be Little. If only she could make her see… OoOoo The morning came and up woke Little Miss Crabby Pants. Abby sighed, glancing at the clock showing it was only half seven. And on a Saturday. Great. She scowled, knowing the girl would howl for hours until she got her way but Abby wouldn’t give in. Not this time, especially after last night. She picked up the monitor, watching the little girl attempt to spit out her pacifier and wriggle out of the swaddle only to fail but didn’t stop her from trying over and over again. “ABVYYYY!” her voice was muffled by the rubber sucker. “WEHMEOU!!” With an attitude like that? She could stay in her crib all day. Making sure Dani wasn’t actually hurt, the Amazon went on with her morning. She would allow the girl to cry and whine and hiss profanities until her resolve broke down. Two hours later it happened. She relaxed in the living room, sipping a cup of coffee and finally starting on her book when there was finally a change. “Mommy?” her small voice echoes through the monitor. “Mommy, I sowwy… Mommy pweasee!” Abby watches as a tear dribbles down her cheek, eyes pleading for a release and forgiveness. Content that the Little has realized the error of her ways, she makes her way towards the room. Her eyes are red and puffy and gnawing on the inflated bulb, stares at her with the most resigned look. “I see my little potty mouth is awake.” Oh, Dani didn’t like that. She hmphs in response as the woman walks into the room, the fight reigniting in her eyes, but not really, she was tired. Any argument now was just for show. “Can Mommy take out your paci or do we need it in for the rest of the day?” Her brows formed into an upside down V, frustration written all over her face. She shakes her head, pushing down the annoyance as much as she can. “Very good,” she hums in approval. “You were such a sweet little baby last night, I hoped it would continue into today.” Reaching down over the tall bars, she wriggles the object from between her lips as it deflates. Immediately, Dani opens her mouth wide, trying to be rid of the ache in her jaw. “Let’s get you changed. From the smell of it, you didn’t only go number one.” Dani is grateful as the blanket is undone, stretching her arms and legs out. She pulls her body up by the bars standing on her tippy toes and reaching up to be let out. Laid down then on the changing table, she scowled at her soiled diaper for the second day in a row. “You did this to me!” “I never forced you to regress last night, Dani. You did that all on your own. You wanted my milk and who am I to deny such a tiny little girl?” Last night was fuzzy as her brain tried to work out the jumbled up fragmented pieces. She remembers the party, shitting herself and the dreamy man loving her in a way no one has before. However, after that it is all a blur. Dani knows that she slipped. It happens every so often but each time she can feel her body losing more and more control her mind losing more time it seemed. She knew partly it was the milk because Amazon’s breast milk broke down a Little’s inhibitions, slowing their brainwaves making them unable to think clearly. Over time, frequent consumption lead to scrambled minds and scrambled diapers. Basically, it had the same effects of alcohol yet for some reason, it was viewed as a good toxin. Plus it was delicious, Dani was ashamed to admit. Now, wiped, powdered and freshly re-diapered, the Little sits up shooting the Amazon an incredulous look. “Why am I still in a diaper?” “You should know the answer to that question Dani.” “Last night.” “Precisely.” They move to the rocking chair and facing the Amazon, straddling her hips there is nowhere else for her to turn. Dani doesn’t even know where to begin. Lowering her head in shame, she felt like a teenager again, the morning after sneaking out of the house to a party. She was sixteen years old at the time and her parents did not hold back, chastising her to hell and back. “This is my punishment? Diapers all day?” It is a rhetorical question that Dani already knows the answer to. She would like to think this is all but it is too easy. She’d crossed the line one too many times and Abby was not about to let this go. “Don’t pretend, Daniella. I’m talking to you like an adult right now.” Oh no. Dani gulped, this really wasn’t good. Slowly, raising her head, she’s struck by the intensity in her gaze. “Do you remember when I first adopted you? The promise we made to each other.” “Yes.” Her voice is just a whisper. “Say them.” the Amazon’s tone leaves no room for argument. “If I respect you then you will respect me.” “Exactly. Respect is a two way street and it has to be earned. I’ve given you many liberties, much more than I probably should. Have I not?” “You have.” Dani mumbled. Inside of the house, she wasn’t forced to wear diapers or pull-ups, could use the bathroom by herself (sans shower) and could eat anything wanted pretty much except for her daily bottle of cow’s milk at the mandatory nap time and bed time; plus she could watch anything that wasn’t rated R and she got to see her friends at least once a week. Dani didn’t know any other adopted Little who lived like that. She was privileged yet always complained about everything she couldn’t do. Not what she could. “I don’t know everything that happened last night but I know enough. You’ve broken any trust I have in you, disrespecting my rules.” Her bottom lip wobbles. “I’m sorry-” “No.” Abby stops her. “You are not sorry for what you did. You are sorry for being caught.” The Little has no response. Tears brim in the corner of her eyes. “Tell me. How many rules did you break last night?” She’d know if she was lying but Dani just wasn’t willing to give up everything. Not the boy. He was hers to cherish. “Daniella Brady.” A sharp slap lands on her thigh. “Do I need to repeat myself?” “No no!” She jumps, unconsciously sucking on the tip of her thumb. “Two rules. I broke two rules! I drank alcohol and was very naughty.” Abby lets out a heavy breath, staring at her face for a moment to sniff out any other lie but finding none. The Amazon sighs, “Do you know why I don’t like you drinking? Do you know why I sent you in a diaper and those clothes?” Obviously. Dani struggles not to roll her eyes. Littles were viewed as nothing more than children playing adult in this world. “It’s not what you think.” What? She blinks, confused as to what other reason there can be. “You have obviously drank before and partied, we all have, that is a part of life. But now, it is no longer your life. You are an adopted Little. Imagine I was late picking you up and you stumbled outside drunk having messed yourself. An Amazon passing wouldn’t hesitate to take you, dressed in your little skimpy outfit, without proper protection and absolutely wasted. You wouldn’t be the only be in trouble. So would I-“ “Then why did you even let me go? Why do you let me do anything I do?” Dani blurted. “Giving me all of these freedoms is like dangling a carrot in front of my face. It’s right there and I can almost touch it yet it’s ripped away every time, just out of reach.” It’s torture, absolutely heartbreaking yet she’d be even worse having them taken away. “Because,” Abby gulped as if she was struggling to grab hold of her emotions. “I could tell the day we met, that was what you needed. I did not want to be your captor. I was not about to take away all of your freedoms because I would only be a monster in your eyes. I wanted a companion. Someone who would look up to me and trust in me just as I did to you.” Abby hadn’t even wanted her to go to this party in the first place because everyone knew how they went, Little or Amazon. However, she knew it was important for Dani to not only be there for her friend but for herself. Allowing her to maintain connections to her old life was her way of attempting to allow Dani to find some acceptance in her current life. Just in the past few years, she’d already missed so many of the big moments. If she could see her friends, the ones she loved, accomplishing their dreams perhaps it could heal the tiny part in her missing. “However, after a lot of thought last night, I’ve realized that I’ve grossly miscalculated the whole situation.” The Little froze. Hearing a change in her tone, Dani knew this was going to be something she wouldn’t like. “We need to go back to the beginning, relearn the basics of what it means to be a Little. Whether you want to accept it or not, you are ridiculously tiny and absolutely adorable. If I hadn’t snatched you up that day, somebody else way worse would have. Your horrid attitude is going to get you in trouble one day and I won’t be able to save you.” Where in the hell was she going with this… Dani was concerned. “You’re bratty and disobedient and have got a wicked mouth that I’ve not spanked you enough for. What I’m trying to say is that… I’m sending you to Etiquette school. Perhaps now you’ll realize what a good life you have lived.” She opens her mouth, eyes-wide but no words come out. She’s speechless. Whatever Dani thought Abby was gonna say, it was not that. The Little doesn’t remember what happened next as a black hood falls over her eyes and she fades away. OoOoo A/N: Hey everyone!! Here’s the second chapter, I hope you all enjoyed! Abby is starting to realize that maybe, she’s been a little too lenient in the past and Dani is realizing that she’s screwed up big time. As always, I love reviews and so please don’t hesitate to tell me what you think!
    2 points
  17. Hello dear readers Thanks for your comments. I have the next part ready to publish. It is not so long this time but as I want to keep it on a day-to-day Chapter length the first ones will be shorter. Annie Chapter 2 - Aquarium - Quite too busy while exploring the city When Lila got up, she was excited. A whole day of exploration and discoveries was coming up. While her parents were still sleeping and surely dreaming about boring adult stuff like working or creating rules for each other. But she was awake and could hardly wait anymore until the city was woken up by the tickling rays of the sun. “Lila, are you already out of bed?” whispered her mum as she saw her daughter sitting on the table watching the first cars deep under them. They were surely heading to an early start at work or returning from their night shift watching over the sleeping inhabitants in this ocean of concrete and briggs. “Yes, mum. What are we up to doing today?”, her girl asked excitedly, wishing her parents would finally leave their beds. “I thought we should go and check out the aquarium.”, her mother suggested. “It could be an interesting place to explore the maritime environment, don't you think?” Lila nodded again, still not entirely sure if it would be a comfortable place to spend their first day in the city. “You want to carefully wake your daddy. We have a breakfast buffet included, and it would be a great way to start the day together.” She smiled mischievously, thinking about all the different ways she could bring him back from his dreams to the real world. With a smile, she walked over to the still-snoring men. She was sitting next to her dad, kissing him awake. “Daddy they have prepared a buffet for us and Mum wants to take me to the aquarium.”, she began to speak. “And...”, she wanted to continue when her dad began to tickle her and dragged her under the blanket. “Honey, you don't want to sleep anymore?”, he concluded as her mum did just moments ago. “No, Daddy, I cannot! We have so much to do”, she explained to the sleeping adult and sounded so excited. ### Two hours later, they were finally arriving at the entrance. And Lila could not stand waiting anymore. She had waited so long and now was circling her parents while they were waiting patiently. “Do you need to go to the bathroom before we go in?”, her mum asked, just making sure she did not force her child into using her diaper. Maybe she should have brought the pull-ups along as well, just to give her the possibility to go on her own. But on the other hand, she was sure the baby-sized pull-ups even in the biggest size would not be a help if she really had an accident. In Lila's eyes, there was no need for that at all, her mother had put her in a fresh diaper after breakfast and the little but still teenage girl had already decided she was not too keen on using the public bathrooms. So without telling the embarrassing decision to her parents, she would just use her diapers if she needed to pee, as she did on the flight. “No! Mum, I don't have to go.”, she answered truthfully but forgot to mention that she already peed when they were in the metro. Dad booked them on a guided tour, for one and a half hours they could see the maritime world waiting for them behind thick glass windows. Their tour guide was already waiting for the kids and teens tour right at the entrance. “Are we all ready to leave?”, the young woman asked, wearing a bluish-colored shirt. And she started to explain interesting things about the place while showing them around. For the next ninety minutes, they were all quite busy walking through the site, watching fish in the tanks and even feeding them under the watchful eyes of the zookeeper. As Lila did not want to miss a single second of the interesting program, she again ignored her mum's attempt to help her if a toilet was close by. While her diaper between her legs was starting to get heavy. At about noon, the tour ended, and they were having lunch in a sunken-ship-themed restaurant. Lila joyfully was running around her Mummy. “Look what I found”, she led her parents to the free spot that was just separated by a glass window from the fishes. Long before her parents finished reading the menu, Lila had decided to go with the much more colorful kid’s menu and quickly found her loved spaghetti with tomato sauce and cheese. “Mummy, can you get me the spaghetti?” she ordered, immediately going back to look into the large tanks containing the big sharks and barracudas as if they were swimming right next to their sunken ship. As she was watching, her diaper was getting very wet now, and began to feel slightly uncomfortable. Should she ask her mum to change her? Did her parents even bring a spare nappy? Her mum seemed so determined to let her go to the toilet all day long, while she did not even once admit she had to go, when mum offered her to pee like a big kid. When they chose what they wanted, she decided to join her mum as they went over to pick up their plates and drinks. “Wait for a second”, her mother asked her to stop and was discreetly sliding her hand over the back of her summer dress, feeling the wet nappy underneath. “You are pretty wet aren't you”, her mum asked, noticing that her child seemed to ignore all her reminders to use the potty and had just peed herself instead. Lila blushed in embarrassment as the truth was becoming clear to her mum. “Does it still hold up until we have finished lunch?”, she asked, not willing to check and embarrass her any further in public. The little girl honestly did not know. She had not counted every time she just let herself trickle a little, when she felt the urge coming back. Yes, sure she had a lot of orange juice and hot chocolate for her breakfast, but she was wearing a real diaper after all. “No, I think I am fine.”, she told her mum, knowing that this was borderline lying to her. “Don't worry, I will change you immediately after our meal.”, Lila heard her mum and felt suddenly relieved, as this was how her parents were reacting when she wet her pull-ups a lot on her previous vacations. And while she was mussing up her child's hair, her kid was snuggling on her side. She stroked her back as her little girl took drinks from the fill-up station and also put the plates of hot, delicious-looking lunch on their plate before they headed to the checkout. Her mum thought about her little girl as she handed her the purse to pay and smiled as she was trying to sound like she was in charge. She likes playing grown-up, but at the same time simply refuses to go to the potty. Even on their past vacations, Lila just wet herself when it was hard to reach the restrooms in time. But now she did not even try anymore. She thought back to the time when they finally trained her on the last days before she started primary school. Her baby girl in those days was already asking to go poopy on her potty while she always wet herself, until her pediatrician gave her the advice to let her slow down and give her a little more time. So she got used to wearing her pull-ups to school and was still wetting herself every day in the first month. Then suddenly, even if her mum had her doubts, the stress of starting school cooled off, and she finally stopped as if it had never been a problem. Was this similar? She asked herself. Was she having too much stress and now found a way to step back? Could she at least take the stress from her girl while they were on the trip together? But what if she would lose the ability to make it to the potty again? School will be starting again next week and the summer holidays are still two months away. “You seem so worried?”, her husband tried to cheer her up as he noticed she had not even touched her plate. He was taking her wife's hand. Maybe she was worrying too much about her child, she finally decided. She was much happier since she was back in diapers, and that could not be bad for her child, couldn't it? She finally started eating her meal while the others were already halfway through their lunch. As Lila finished her meal, she again felt the need to pee. Without hesitation, she just relaxed and let it all out. But this time the wetness did not disappear anymore, and also her dress felt uncomfortable and wetness started to dribble down her legs. “What's up, darling?”, her mum asked her as she noticed her strange behavior. She was looking over to her daughter, noticing the crowing wet stains on her precious girl's dress. “Oh, I think you are leaking honey”, she revealed what Lila desperately wanted to hide. Her mum grabbed her big bag, helping her child to stand up. As comfortable as she was with peeing her pants, she did not want anyone to see what she did here sitting in the middle of the restaurant. She wished her mum would just help her to take her on her hips and let her cover her eyes in the shirt to feel more protected while she brought her over to the bathroom. “Mum, please!”, Lila begged for help as she felt all the eyes of the other guests on her wet bum. Finally, her mum at least put her arm around her and quickly dragged her out of the room while she could at least hide her face a little. “We just had an accident”, she heard her mum talk to one of the employees. And was hardly noticing the response as her mum dragged her to a room close by. The noise of the tourists slowly walking was coming to an end as the door closed. “Here, we have a special changing table to fit kids her age”, the man said that Lila identified as one of the service personnel of the restaurant. “Thanks, that is really a great help, what can we do to clean her chair?” she heard her mum asking. “Don't worry, this happens a lot even if normally to slightly younger guests, so the chairs have a plastic cover and can be cleaned easily.” He smiled, easing the worries on her mum's face. Lila quickly hid her face again and just let loose when she heard the door close and Mum's arms lifting her up, sitting her on the soft plastic surface as she unpacked her bag. Her mum had packed not only a spare diaper, but also another dress that she could wear instead of her now wet one. “Oh, this is soaked, why did you not go to the restroom with me when I asked you to”, her mother grumbled slightly as she undressed her. She did not notice as her daughter’s eyes sank in shame. “Or at least you could have told me how wet you really are?” Lila sighed at the hard words she no longer could take. Without being able to stop it, she felt some tears running down her cheeks. The seconds passed. Was she too strict with her girl? She clearly was desperate now. Her mummy instinct took over. She could not stand seeing Lila in tears anymore, even if this meant that her daughter's potty training was on the line. Suddenly, her mum took a napkin and dried her tears. “Baby it is not a problem at all.”, she quickly added as she noticed that in trying to let her be the teenager, she had overestimated what Lila could bear by a lot. Maybe I should have checked on you as I did all the previous years. And she could still hear the feelings of worry and anger in her voice. As innocently as she could, Lila looked her mum in the eyes. “You want me to help you more, don't you”, her mum tried to find out why her daughter suddenly ditched her potty training. Her child nodded, while she was not even able to look her in the eyes. Should we step back some more to make it more comfortable for you on the vacation, she asked again, and this time she could mumble a soft yes as her answer. Her mum seemed to notice that she was lifting a lot of weight off her small daughter's shoulder. And she simply kissed her kid to get rid of the rest of her tears. Taking some of the wipes that were provided, she quickly cleaned the diaper area, rolled up the sodden now yellow-tainted diaper, and placed a fresh one under her bum. Just as in the airport, she was quickly back in something clean and comfy. Finally, Lila could smile again as her mum put the new dress over her head. “Mummy please, can you hold my hand”, she asked her big guardian as they left the room some seconds later. And as she grabbed her fingers to hold her mum she felt the connection to her parents again and the child in her was back, enjoying that they still could stay here while she was dancing back to their seats. “Thanks”, she heard her mum say as they passed the waiter that helped them out before. “Sure, we are here to help.”, he told her, while Lila greeted him with a big smile. “You are feeling better too?”, he asked her, clearly not thinking that she was thirteen. The little girl who could not keep her legs from tumbling in joy nodded. “You were really brave, so if you want and your mum allows it, you can choose a little treat for yourself from the kid's dessert menu”, he told Lila. Handing her a printed sheet that was a mixture of a menu with some fish to color in between. “Thanks, we would love to”, her mum said, as she took two separate sheets for herself and her husband from the adult menu stack. And with a smile, they returned to their table and ended up eating a yummy dessert as well. While they headed out exploring in the afternoon, Lila noticed some changes. Her mum now ended all the futile reminders of the possible stops at the restrooms. Instead, in a much more embarrassing manner, started to check her daughter's diaper whenever she could do it without making her child sink in shame. And while the first checks were embarrassing, she noticed that now where the procedure no longer involved her being responsible for her diaper, she started to relax even more and just trusted her parents to be there for her. ### The bright sunlight shining on the bed tickled Lila awake. The clock on the TV showed her it was just a little past six in the morning. The childlike girl felt incredibly groggy, like she had not rested at all. They had spent the entire last day at the aquarium, and it was a great experience. So by the time they left in the evening, every member of the family was exhausted, and the small girl closed her eyes even before her mum finished changing her for the night. With her feet, she pushed the covers slightly down and turned to her Mom, who was still sleeping peacefully next to her, holding her with her arm. Lila and Maria shared the same queen-sized bed, while Dad had a separate bed next to them for himself. As she moved her legs a little, she noticed the warm and slightly squish diaper around her booty. While her pajamas were still dry and comfy. The girl wondered if she had a wet night, but then she remembered she peed her diaper at night as she was much too tired to get up, and she was pretty sure she did that not just once. It still was comfy, and Lila did not see any need to get changed immediately. She actually just wanted to drift back to sleep and get at least a couple more hours of rest. But as much as she tried, she could not. For once the sun was much too bright and second there was this dull ache in her belly. What should she do? All her potty training told her she should remove the sodden diaper and head to the bathroom. But then her Mom would have to get up from her deep sleep and change her into a fresh diaper for the rest of her night, or she would risk a wet bed in the morning when she sleeps without her protection for one or two hours. She thought how easy this was in the airport, what if she could just go in her diaper now and worry when her mum was up? But no, when she goes poopy in her bed with the toilet so close by, her Mom would get angry for sure? Cleaning up after she messed in her diaper was quite a smelly work, after all. And while she had her mum’s approval on the trip to push it all in her diaper, that was just because they were in a hurry, and she could not hold it any longer. Maybe she could pretend that she pooped in her diaper while she was sleeping, but ... no, Mom would never believe that. She rolled back facing her mum as the ache got worse. She finally had to wake her, as she was certain it was the only way out of her dilemma. Lila crawled closer to Mom’s side and whispered, “Mummy wake up .... Mummy please ... Mummy!“ “Good morning, dear.” she finally said with sleep still in her eyes, letting her daughter's head down on her shoulder. “Why are you up so early? I’m still pretty tired myself.” “Mummy!.” replied Lila in desperation as she now needed to go really urgently. “I can't sleep anymore because I desperately need to go to the toilet. My belly is aching a little.” Mom stroked her hair for a moment as she thought about it. “Why don't you just go poopy in your diaper again … it's easier, and you don't need to worry.”, her Mom suggested as if that was the obvious solution for her problem, And yawningly she added. “I promise, I will change you when we both get up later.” With her mum’s promise in her mind, Lia wiggled around to find a comfortable position for pooping herself. But this was a little hard as she was laying in bed and her body is not used to doing that. Surely, she could just squat down, but she really wanted to stay in her bed, snug and close to her mum. Her mum just smiled at her, come I help you, she mumbles and as she rocked her a little on her tummy. And as she pushed her legs slightly apart, she lost her control and she noticed a little log of poop already leaving her. “Just do it, and you can get back to sleep”, she padded her as she began to climb out of bed. Lila closed her eyes and pushed. Moments later, the tummy was soft and relaxed, and just the warm babyish feeling on her booty was a reminder of what she had done. “I will close the curtains”, explained Mum as she got up for a moment and opened the window a little bit. Before laying back next to Lila. A scent of poop came from under their blankets as Lila opened her eyes again. Are you feeling better, she asked as she rolled Lila closer to herself and kissed her forehead. Lila, still embarrassed about what she just did, was enjoying her mum’s attention. And before she started to rock her back to sleep, she pulled back the waistband of her diaper and confirmed that her little girl indeed pooped herself. You had to go quite urgently, that must have been uncomfortable all night for your little belly? She assumed, now starting to rock her softly, “Are you feeling better now.” Lila nodded. “At least the ache in my tummy is gone”, she smiled. “With diapers on, it is much easier to just go if you need to pee or poop instead of holding in, don't you agree.” “You are not mad at me for not trying harder to avoid a potty accident like that. I thought I should have taken off my diaper and headed to the toilet instead.” “Baby no! Please don't take it off yourself. You still wet your bed. I prefer it if you wake up with a poopy diaper over changing your wet bedding. Is pooping yourself so uncomfortable for you.” She wanted to hear the feelings of Lila. “No, using it does not feel bad at all. It pushes away the anger when something does not go as I liked it and brings back all these nice memories from when I was little and did not care. Maybe I miss being that carefree little girl.” her child in her arms confessed. Mum gave her Lila a kiss on the cheek. “I also would love to have my play and cheerful kid back, and I missed caring for my baby. So it is never a chore for me to clean you up when you are wet or messy.” She slowly patted her daughter's belly. “Can you promise your mummy to be carefree about that and just go potty in your diaper whenever you need to?” Lila nodded with a childish smile. “And if you want some more cuddles or something else, however childish it may seem, tell me or your dad, ok?” The smiling girl nestled down into Mum’s shoulder. She could relax with her mum so close, and after the talk with her mother, she felt the ease of mind about her current embarrassing potty habits. Lila still felt the warm mess on her bum, and the oddly smoothing feeling again let her forget all her teeny worries, and she drifted back to sleep
    2 points
  18. Arriving back at the house, Lara hurried upstairs to hide her extra purchases. She stuffed the girls’ Goodnites and sippy cup under her bed, then headed back downstairs with Ted’s pull-ups and the pack of wipes. Stacey, meanwhile, went to her own bedroom to retrieve the wicked strap. She twirled it in her hand as she returned to the first floor, eager to give Ted his first taste of the brutal implement. Lara tore the package open as she walked, sliding out one of the thin diapers. She stifled a giggle as she inspected it. Meeting Stacey in the hallway, Lara handed over the pull-up. “I don’t know,” Lara demurred, “they’re pretty thin. By the look of his accident from last night, I don’t think these will do the job.” Stacey tucked the strap under her arm and performed her own inspection, pulling out the leg cuffs and stretching the sides. “Yeah…” she muttered, “we might need to come up with a plan B. Let’s have him try them on and we can take a look at how they fit.” Lara blushed and felt her pussy dampen as the prospect of seeing Ted in a diaper drew nearer. The two girls moved down the hall to Ted’s room. They had heard him in the bathroom, so just waited for him to make his way out of the shower. Lara hoped he would emerge in just a towel. She couldn’t wait to get a good look at his fully naked body. While they waited, Lara and Stacey readied the room. Lara put the Goodnites on his nightstand, leaving the one she had pulled out atop the pack. She placed the wipes neatly next to the package of pull-ups, smiling at the Huggies logo and the cute designs featuring Winnie the Pooh. Stacey grabbed a couple of pillows and stacked them in the middle of the bed. She took aim with the strap, making sure Ted’s butt would be elevated enough to receive his punishment. Satisfied, she draped the strap neatly over the pillows. With everything set, the girls sat down on Ted’s bed and waited for him to return from his shower. They didn’t have to wait long. After a few minutes, Ted wandered into the room, naked but for the fluffy towel around his waist. Finding his roommates waiting in his bedroom, ready to spank him again, he clutched nervously at his towel. He couldn’t meet their eyes, having just finished fantasizing about them. His eyes glued to the floor, Ted stood waiting for one of them to speak first. Lara also found it hard to speak as she looked over Ted’s muscular frame. She felt her panties dampen slightly, anticipating him dropping the towel and bending over. Stacey finally broke the silence. “Ok Teddy. Ready for your first strapping?” Ted flinched at the word ‘strapping.’ He clutched the towel, and the ache in his butt seemed to swell. But, really, he did want to get it over with. Exhausted both from the emotions of the day, and from his lack of sleep the night before, Ted was desperate to get in bed. He looked up slowly to see the strap splayed out in the bed. He knew he’d have to go through it in order to finally get some sleep. Ted nodded. But remained glued to the floor. Lara rose slowly to her feet. She approached him and took both of his hands in one of hers. She lifted his chin to meet her gaze with the other hand. “It’s gonna be ok,” she said. “Two quick smacks and it’s over.” Ted again felt warmth and care wash over him, staring into Lara’s sweet brown eyes. He felt the tension in his body ease. Lara’s hand moved from his chin to the towel. Quickly, she brushed it open and let it fall to the floor. Stacey stood from the bed and picked up the strap. “Lie down over these pillows, please,” she instructed. Still gripping both of Ted’s hands in one of hers, Lara led the naked boy over to the bed. She helped him into a kneeling position in front of the stacked pillows. Ted felt a pit in his stomach. He was fearful to feel the heavy leather implement on his very sore butt. He stared down at the bed, feeling anxious but giving no resistance as the girls guided him into position. Stacey took his hands and pulled him gently forward. She extended his arms so that his fingers reached the edge of the mattress. “Hold on here,” she instructed, curling his fingers for him. Meanwhile Lara pulled Ted’s ankles backward, and pressed down on the small of his back. She couldn’t help running her hands all over his toned legs, stopping just before she reached his bruised ass. She drank in the sight before her: A stark naked young man, fit and muscular, bent over on his own bed, backside in the air, wearing deep bruises from a serious paddling, ready for more from the strap. Lara was incredibly turned on. Stacey, however, was ready to get down to business. She readied the strap in her right hand. She laid it across Ted’s ass, taking aim. “Ok young man,” Stacey said, again striking her best authoritative tone. “One stroke from each of us. This is going to hurt. It’s ok to cry or yell out, but I want you to stay in position until we tell you to get up, understand?” Ted quickly nodded then buried his face in the bedding. In a quick instant, Stacey lifted the strap and expertly hammered it down across the most tender part of Ted’s butt. The breath left his lungs as Ted writhed on the bed. His back arched and his eyes bulged. With his bottom still slightly damp from the shower, the stoke from the strap was explosive. Stacey handed it across the bed to Lara, then grabbed Ted’s shoulders and pushed him back into place. “Hold still,” she chided. “One more.” Ted finally caught his breath and began crying. Lara wasted no time and quickly backhanded a searing lash in exactly the same spot. Ted howled and buck on the bed. He had never felt pain like this in his life. Tears streamed down his face as he sobbed like a child. He again buried his face in the sheets. Stacey held him down by the shoulders for a minute until his crying subsided. As he regained some semblance of composure, Ted turned his head. He felt the wetness of the sheets press against his cheek. Wiping his eyes, his nightstand came into focus. The feeling of the wet sheet and the sight of an open pack of Goodnites reminded him: his humiliation that night was not quite over yet.
    2 points
  19. As promised. There is a lot going on in this chapter. I'm curious what everyone wants to think. Also, do you like the dotted lines? I am trying something new to see if it helps. Enjoy, my friends. Chapter 26 - The Kiddy Table Avery wasn’t sure where Darlene was taking him. His feet shuffled behind Darlene's determined stride, his mind racing with curiosity and anticipation. The only thing he knew about this place was that it was a restaurant with a name he couldn't quite grasp. "Aegean Palette?" he silently attempted to pronounce, stumbling over the unfamiliar combination of letters. Who would name a restaurant something so complicated? As they passed out from the alleyway of the tall building, his thoughts were interrupted by the sight of tall evergreen trees lining a narrow lane, creating a barrier between them and their destination. As they continued down the path, Avery couldn't help but wonder if this obscure location meant the restaurant wasn't doing well. But as they emerged from behind the final cluster of trees, the scent of fresh herbs and spices filled his nose, instantly washing away any doubts or reservations. "Can you smell it, Avery?" Darlene's voice rang out joyfully as she gestured toward the quaint building before them, hidden behind tall skyscrapers and trees. "That's the best Greek and Italian cuisine you'll ever find." Avery inhaled deeply, savoring the tantalizing aroma that seemed out of place in the bustling downtown city. The restaurant itself looked as though it had been plucked from the idyllic Greek countryside and placed next to a peaceful river hidden from view. With its brick walls and vibrant geranium posts adorning the entrance, it was a stark contrast to the surrounding urban landscape. Despite his initial skepticism about its location, Avery couldn't deny that there was something alluring and charming about this hidden gem of a restaurant. And as he followed Darlene inside, he knew that this would be an experience unlike any other. “Let's go in and make sure he has our seats. The restaurant was only expecting four, but I added Christy at the last second. Normally, a restaurant like this won’t do favors for customers if they don’t make reservations in advance, but let's say my sisters and I are regulars. We're almost like family here.” As Avery followed Darlene inside the restaurant, he first noticed the smells and how a tall, gangly, and well-dressed man with an infectious smile was standing next to a hostess stand's wooden podium. “Welcome, Ms. Malatesta. I don’t think we have seen you here on a Monday. What happened to your regular Wednesday meet-up with your sisters.” He stared at Avery, realizing this was the fourth person she had called for reservations. “Let’s just say I had a real shitty day at work, and I need to unwind with my sisters,” Darlene replied. To Dimitris, Avery looked very nervous, and Avery didn’t realize he was up close to Darlene like an anxious child. Dimitris looked over at Avery in his messy hair and untucked shirt. From the looks, he wasn’t their normal clientele. “And who is the young man that is accompanying you this fine evening?” Dimitris smiled at him and gave him a warm half-bow as if inviting him in. Avery felt like he was talking to him as a child, but in fact, he wasn’t used to this type of atmosphere in a restaurant. “Oh, this is Avery, a coworker of mine.” Darlene paused as she thought about how to best explain this without seeming odd. “He is joining us today because we both had a bad day at work, and I thought he needed to unwind a little. When I learned he never heard of this restaurant. I told him about it and how I come here once a week to unwind and sometimes on the weekend for special occasions. I thought maybe I could get you another customer addicted to this place, just as my sisters and I are.” “That is really nice of you, Ms. Malatesta.” Dimitris turned to face Avery, who felt incredibly out of place in such a fancy establishment. “Nice to meet you, Avery. Do you have a last name?” He looked confused about why he would ask such a question. Darlene looked down at Avery and nudged him in the side. “It is ok; calling people by their last name here is customary. I have tried for years to get him to call me Darlene, but he refuses.” Dimitris had a comical and infectious smile when she said this. “Well, Ms. Malatesta, you know that isn’t proper, and I am all about proper.” Even though he didn’t laugh, you can tell from his eyes that he was laughing. “Sage, Avery Sage is my full name,” Avery said as his eyes kept darting around, feeling out of place. Before this, the most upscale dining experience he had ever had was at Olive Garden, and that was only a handful of times when his foster families treated him on special occasions that were in celebration of someone else and not for him. “Welcome, Mr. Sage. It is my pleasure and the pleasure of Aegean Palettee to have you dine with us tonight. I hope you have a divine experience. Anything less would be an insult to us.” Dimitris did a half-bow once again. Darlene's voice trembled a little as she spoke, "I know this isn't ideal, and I apologize for the inconvenience, but I have a fifth guest I invited. With everything that has happened, I really needed her to come with us." She couldn't help but feel guilty for bringing an unexpected guest and knew this wasn’t proper, but at the same time, she felt like she had no other choice. "Can you please find a way to accommodate us? I would be so appreciative," she pleaded, hoping Dimitris would understand her predicament. Dimitris's eyes widened in concern as he scanned the reservation log, seeing that the restaurant was on track to be completely packed that night. He groaned inwardly, knowing they had already made a notable exception for Darlene and brought her in on a Monday with such short notice. Dimitri looked up and saw a look of disappointment on Darlene's face as she realized it was full, and it was like a stab to his heart, making it clear that he had failed to meet her, one of the restaurant’s best customers. “Dimitris, I understand if you can’t, but if you can do anything.” He thought for a second. “I have an idea that is a little unprofessional. I have a small cardboard table in the back. I can place a nice tablecloth that matches the decor of this play and lay it out nicely for two people to sit together. I am sorry there is no way I can fit all of you together. All I have for you is a round table that barely fits four people. If I squeeze more, it won’t look right, and the owner will be upset. Presentation is everything here.” Darlene was actually relieved that there was a solution. “That would be perfect. I would really appreciate it.” She smiled. Dimitris gave his little half-bow. “Let me set it up; give me 10 minutes to make it look like it fits into this place.” Darlene smiled and started to walk out for a second. “Oh, Ms. Malatesta, can I talk too quickly for a second.” Darelene looked at Avery. “It is ok. Can you go outside and wait for Christy? I will only be a second.” Avery nodded and walked outside, not thinking anything of it, but Darlene was confused. As Darlene approached Dimitris, Dimitris grabbed Darelene’s hand gently and patted it. “This restaurant prides itself on being unique, quaint, and professional. We have a dress code here, which I know you are familiar with. Although Avery technically fits the dress code, he is still a little unpresentable. Could you please ask him to tuck his shirt in, pull the pant leg out of his sock, and brush his hair? I don’t mean to be rude, and I didn’t want to offend him in front of you.” Darlene giggled a little. “Oh, Dimitri, I should have known. With everything that happened today, It didn’t register in my mind. On any other day, I would have him be more presentable. It is also a reflection of me. So, I appreciate the honesty.” Darlene patted Dimitris's hand back. “I will take care of it.” As Avery stepped outside, the warm sun and cool air hit his face. Even tucked so far inside between the buildings, the bustling sounds of the city filled his ears. He looked up and saw Christi walking towards him; a look of confusion was on her face as she scanned her surroundings. Suddenly, her gaze landed on Avery, and her face lit up with recognition. "Oh, good. I am in the right spot!" she exclaims, her voice carrying over the surrounding noise. Avery smiled and waved back at her. "I know, a strange spot for a restaurant," he replied, gesturing to the alleyway from which they both had come from. Christ walked casually up, putting her iPhone away, which she was using to help find the place. “Wow, Darlene likes the nice and secluded restaurants I see. You can tell from the outside that this place is something of a unique spot. It has been a few months since I have eaten at such a place like this.” Avery laughed a little as he heard Christy say this. “Yeah, I know. I was expecting something like Chilies, and then here we are.” He paused and looked at Christy. She seemed more comfortable and relaxed about a place like this than he was, but he did his best not to show it. “I agree it has been a long time. I sure hope it isn’t expensive.” As soon as he said this, he realized he had shown his ignorance. Christy giggled a little. “Avery, this place is far from reasonable. Just look at the outside. It speaks of either Italian, German, or Greek food. The location has to be so expensive that it is tucked away between tall office buildings as if it is a place of its own.” Avery's face went flush as she told him this. He tried to think of something that wouldn’t make him look stupid in front of Christy. “I know, but I wish it was. I do like good food, though.” He smiled, looking up at Christy, knowing he never had any real authentic cultural food. Just then, Darlene came out of the restaurant. “Oh, hi, Christy. Did you have any problems finding this place?” She asked. “No, Ms. Malatesta, I did not,” Christy replied. “ Oh, come on, Christy. You can call me Darlene. I don’t like formal approaches to names. It is so. How do I say impersonal?” Christy smiled. “That is good. I would like it better to call you by your first name.” In mid-conversation, Christy's gaze was drawn to something unusual, causing Avery to visibly startle and blush. Darlene had reached over to straighten out the disheveled appearance of his clothing, carefully smoothing his shirt between his pants and onesie. Tucking his shirt into his pants with a practiced ease. Darlene’s hand slipped between the waistband of his pants and the soft fabric of his onesie, making contact with the diaper he wore underneath. She then leaned down to untuck his pant leg from his bunched-up socks. As she completed this task, a realization dawned on her, and she felt her cheeks flush with embarrassment. "I am so sorry for that, Avery," Darlene stammered, glancing toward Christy. "There is a strict dress code at this establishment." Darlene's actions took Christy aback, her eyebrows furrowing in confusion as she tried to make sense of it all. She could feel Avery's cheeks burning with embarrassment, and it made her uncomfortable. She stumbled over her words, desperately trying to ease the tension and make Avery feel at ease. "Avery, what kind of cuisine do you think they serve here? The pungent aroma of garlic wafted through the air every time the door opened." The restaurant was bustling with chatter and the clinking of silverware, giving off a warm and inviting atmosphere. Avery's heart raced as Christy's eyes watched the scene unfold, frozen in humiliation. How could he deny what Darlene had just done right in front of Christy? He didn't want to act out his feelings as anger built inside of him for the humiliating act. "I don't know..." Avery stammered, his face still red with shame and guilt. Even Darlene, usually so confident, couldn't meet anyone's gaze as she, too, blushed with regret. Silence filled the air as they all struggled with the incident. The alley was quiet for a few moments until two figures emerged, walking side by side. Darlene's sisters, Larisa and Ashley, were chatting animatedly as they made their way to her. Larisa's long dark brown hair was tied back in a neat ponytail, the ends brushing against her back with each step she took. It was her usual go-to hairstyle, effortlessly chic yet practical. As soon as they reached Darlene, she pulled Larisa into a tight hug with a broad smile on her face. "Well, well, well, look who decided to ditch the jeans and dress up for work," Darlene playfully teased. Larisa pushed back with a laugh, her eyes sparkling with joy. "I had a formal presentation today, thank you very much. And then someone called an urgent meeting without giving me time to change into my comfortable clothes." Darlene turned to Ashley, who was sexy and flaunting as always, and hugged her. Ashley had her flame-red hair down to her shoulders, and the sides of her hair were braided to the back of her head today. Avery couldn’t take his eyes off of Ashley. Her dress clung to her curves in a way that was both comfortable and revealing. It looked to be made of luxurious emerald green velvet that shimmered with a subtle sheen under the autumnal light. The fabric was thick enough to provide warmth on a crisp fall night but light enough to move fluidly with her walk. The dress had a deep v-neck that plunged down to just below her collarbone, teasing the site of her cleavage. The neckline was framed by a delicate band of emerald green lace that added a touch of femininity. The waist was cinched with a thin, gold belt that accentuated the hourglass shape of the dress. The skirt flowed down to her knees in a cascade of soft folds, hugging her hips gently before flaring out slightly at the hem. The rich green color of the dress was offset by a pair of peep-toe heels in a deep burgundy shade. The heels added height and drama to the outfit, and their color echoed the fallen leaves that swirled around her ankles. Darlene hugged and talked to her sister for a few minutes outside the restaurant. Avery felt a jab at his side when Christy noticed Avery looking over Ashley. “Your tongue is hanging out.” She giggled as it snapped Avery back. “Oh huh, oh, I was just lost in thought,” Avery blushed. “I am sure you were,” Christy smiled. “No, it wasn’t like.” Avery started to say when Darlene said. “Shall we go have dinner?” Breaking the awkward conversation up. Upon entering, Dimitris stood tall and elegant by the waiter's podium, his face adorned with a gentle smile as always. "Welcome, ladies and gentlemen," he greeted with a slight nod towards Avery. His voice was smooth and rich, betraying hints of a Greek accent. "Follow me, please. Your tables are ready and awaiting your presence." He gestured gracefully for them to follow as he led the way through the bustling restaurant, his steps light and confident. The smell of freshly cooked food wafted through the air, mingling with the subtle scent of aromatic herbs and spices. The warm lighting cast a cozy glow over the space, making it feel like a home away from home. Soft music played in the background as the sound of chatter and clinking glasses filled their ears as they were ushered to their seats, ready to indulge in a delicious dining experience. Avery stood back from Darlene as he followed everyone, still embarrassed and upset about what Darlene had done a few minutes ago. He walked quietly between Darlene, her sisters, and Christy. “Well, Malatesta Lady’s, I got a nice table right here in the back of the restaurant, along with a small table for two.” He looked at Christy and Avery. “My lady, what would your name be?” Dimitris asked. “Christy Evans.” She smiled as she took her hand out to shake his. Dimitris shook her hand and replied. “Welcome, Ms Evans. I hope you find this dining experience to be memorable.” Darlene and her sisters stood by the table, eagerly anticipating Dimitris' arrival. As expected, the charming restaurant host pulled out each chair with effortless grace, neatly placing a napkin on each of their laps. However, Avery seemed preoccupied and carelessly took his seat without acknowledging the beautiful display. Christy, always attentive, noticed his distraction and quickly followed suit, gracefully settling in next to him to ensure he felt included. Dimitris, ever the professional, smoothly turned to see them both seated and discreetly rolled his eyes before making his way to the smaller table for two. Dimitris approached the small table. He delicately unfolded Avery's napkin and started to place it on his lap. Avery instinctively jumped back, confused by the gesture. "I didn't spill anything?" he blurted out, feeling embarrassed. Christy leaned over quickly, sensing Dimitris’ surprise at Avery's reaction. "It's alright, Avery. In restaurants like this, it is customary for the waiter to place the napkin in your lap," she explained with a smile. Avery blushed but accepted Dimitris's gesture, allowing him to place the napkin on his lap. Christy tried her best to hide her amusement, pretending to understand Avery's confusion. She had grown up in a wealthy family and was accustomed to these customs, having experienced them numerous times with her family and dates. However, she found it odd that Avery was so unfamiliar with them. He wasn't like the other men she had been around – they were all self-confident and sure of themselves, while he seemed innocent and unsure. She couldn't help but wonder about his past and what had shaped him into the person he was now. Most men would be trying their hardest to charm her or impress her, but Avery was different. He seemed oblivious to women's advances, or perhaps he was simply not interested in them at all. She couldn't quite figure him out yet. Either way, he was different, and she liked that. As Dimitris left, the room seemed to shrink in on itself, the silence becoming almost suffocating. Desperate to fill the void, Christy spoke up with a tremble in her voice. "You know, John scares the shit out of me too. Maybe that's why we were both sent to the IT department." She let out a slightly nervous laugh, trying to break the tension. "I'm so grateful for that." Avery shifted in his seat, feeling uneasy at the mention of John. "Yeah, it's a relief that they installed the badges," he replied cautiously. But then he hesitated, his mind replaying all the events that led up to this security measure. "But...I wish it didn't have to come to this," he admitted with a heavy sigh. "I wish I could have handled things better." Christy gave him a sympathetic look, knowing how much Avery blamed himself for what happened with John. "Don't beat yourself up over it, Avery. John is just an asshole no matter what anyone does or says." She tried to lighten the mood with a smile, but she could see the weight still lingered on Avery's shoulders. Realizing she had touched upon a sensitive topic, Christy quickly changed the subject. “So why don’t we just change the subject and figure out what we are going to order.” Christy and Avery observed their surroundings while Darlene watched. A nagging instinct urged her to make sure Avery was okay. She couldn't explain why, but she would have felt more comfortable if they were all sitting together. Across the room, Larisa caught Darlene's gaze on Avery and spoke up. "He'll be fine. Now, can you tell us what's happening?" This question snapped Darlene back to reality, reminding her of the day's events. As Darlene attention was refocused, her voice began to tremble with barely contained anger as she unloaded. "Can you believe it? They're blaming me for everything that went down on Thursday. They said I was the one who instigated the aggression. And John? He's getting off scot-free without any warning or consequences. But that's not all - they're taking 'special precautions' now to prevent this from happening again. They even had the nerve to install security badges over the weekend." Darlene's jaw clenched, and her eyes burned with fury as she recounted the injustice done to her by those in charge. As Laurisa and Ashley listened intently to Darlene's dilemma, Dimitris glided over to Avery and Christy’s small table. "Would you like to hear the specials?" he asked, his voice laced with charm. Avery, feeling out of place in such a fancy restaurant, looked at the menu in confusion as the waiter handed it to him. The pages were filled with unfamiliar dishes that he couldn't even begin to pronounce. Some had ingredients he had never heard of before, and others seemed too fancy for his simple taste buds. Looking over at Christy for guidance, Avery saw her smiling warmly at Demetri. "Yes, please," she responded graciously, relieving Avery from the pressure of having to reply. He felt grateful for her quick thinking as he continued to feel nervous and out of place in this extravagant setting. Dimitris recited a long list of intricate dishes, each with a complicated name and a list of ingredients that Avery could barely comprehend. “And finally, we have Ossobuco con risotto, Branzino al sale, & Moussaka with lamb," Demetri Paused as he looked over to Avery and Christy. He tried to look interested and knowledgeable, but his mind was spinning. Avery looked at Darlene, and she was busy chatting with her sisters. He then looked over to Christy. Christy could tell Avery was overwhelmed as she looked up to Dimitris. “I would like some more time to go over the menu. Everything you said sounds delicious.” Feeling out of place and unsure of what to order, Avery anxiously scanned the menu once more. From "Parmigiana di Melanzane" to "Spaghetti alla Carbonara," every dish had a carefully crafted name that sounded like a work of art. He looked up at Dimitris again, hoping for some help. Christy chimed in, "But before you leave, maybe you can suggest a reasonably priced Cabernet?" Dimitris nodded confidently, "I have just the one - Silver Oak from Alexander Valley. It's exquisite." A smile spread across Christy's face as she replied, "That sounds perfect, thank you." With a slight bow, Dimitris walked over to attend to Darlene and her sisters' table who were still chatting away. He could hear them talking. “You can’t be serious; they blamed you for helping Avery!” Ashley almost shouted, and Dimitris gave her a look with a finger to his lips, silently asking her to quiet down. Just before he was about to tell them about today's special, he noticed that Darlene had a few tears going down her face. She quickly whipped them away. “You ok, Ms Maltese?” Dimitris said with a concerned look. “Yes, I am just a rough day.” She tried her best to put on a smile but couldn’t. “Well, I hope we can make your day better.” He smiled as he recited the menu. Each of the girls listened and quickly made their selection. After they each made their selection, Larisa quickly placed an order of drinks before he could ask. “We will all take one of your rosemary gin and tonics. And make it a double for her. They are on my tab.” Demetri smiled. “No, mam, it will be one the house. You all are like family here.” He smiled as he memorized their order. Just before he left, he quickly said to the three. “Avery, the young man looks like he may need help with the menu. He looked bewildered. I didn’t want to embarrass him.” He then nodded and walked off to get the drinks. Laurasia spoke up. “He is right. I was watching him fidget a good bit while Demetri was telling him the menu.” Laurisa carefully watched as Darlene was about to get up to help. She grabbed her hand. “Darlene, let's just see what happens.” Darlene looked puzzled. “But he needs help.” Lauris was quick to reply. “He is with a Christy, so let's just see what happens.” Laurasia was paying attention not only to Avery but also to Darlene. She knew there was something going on in Darlene’s mind. She could read the concern on Darlene’s face. “You don’t normally take this much interest in an employee at your work; why him?” “What, oh. Ah, I don’t have any interest in him. I am just trying to protect him from John.” She fidgeted with her napkin as Laurasia watched. “You sure that is it?” “Yes, I am sure,” Darleen snapped back as Laurasia dropped the subject. Ashley watched the tension rise for a second as she blurted in. “What are we going to do about this John character?” Both Darlene and Laurasia refocused their attention on Ashley as they contemplated their next move. Dimitris returned with the bottle of wine Christy had ordered. The wine bottle was clearly meant to impress Avery and Christy. His hands delicately poured a small sample for Christy, who swirled it in her glass and nodded in approval. "This is an exquisite; good recommendation, thank you," she purred, feeling refreshed after tasting the flavors of the wine. Just as Dimitris was about to pour some for Avery, the young man spoke up nervously. "I-I'm not old enough to drink," his face turning pink with embarrassment. Dimitris quickly pulled back the bottle, his expression shifting from friendly to stern in an instant. "My apologies, sir. I just figured..." Avery hung his head in shame, realizing that he had once again felt like he was being treated like a child. After all, he still was wearing diapers like a toddler. But he couldn't blame Dimitris for not assuming he was underage with the company he was with, all of them easily old enough to drink. Christy quickly spoke up and gave Dimitris her dinner order to break the mood. Dimitris again turned his attention to Avery as he fumbled through the menu, struggling to pronounce any of the fancy dishes listed. "Um, I'll have the...spaghetti meal?" he asked tentatively, feeling even more out of place in this posh restaurant. Dimitris couldn't contain his amusement and let out a laugh. "Do you mean the Spaghetti alla Carbonara?" he said with a condescending smirk. Avery's face flushed red with mortification as he mumbled a yes, wanting nothing more than to disappear underneath the table. As the tension went to him, he could feel the warm sensation spreading between his legs and prayed that no one else could smell the evidence of his humiliation. “no, not in front of Christy,” He thought to himself as the diaper swelled and contained it quite well. Avery continued to fidget in his seat, feeling embarrassed and foolish for not knowing what he had ordered. The warmth from the wet diaper only added to his discomfort. “You, ok? You know what you ordered, right?”. Christy asked, seeing the sad look on Avery’s face. "It's just spaghetti," he stammered, trying to cover up his mistake. Christy chuckled at his nervousness. "Don't worry, you can't really go wrong with anything here." But Avery couldn't shake off the embarrassment. When Christy asked if he knew what Carbonara was, he felt even more ashamed for not having a clue. He couldn't bring himself to meet her gaze as she explained the dish. “Avery, you should just have asked. There is no shame in not knowing. Carbonara is wonderful. It is made with guanciale (cured pork), eggs, Pecorino Romano cheese, spaghetti pasta, and lots of black pepper.” As he listened, he felt small and inadequate in her presence. "I...I didn't know," he mumbled, wishing he had just asked instead of trying to appear knowledgeable. "It sounds delicious," he added meekly, hoping to salvage some dignity in front of Christy. There was some silence afterward, and then Christy broke the silence. “Can I ask you a personal question?” There was a pause as Avery felt so out of place in this restaurant, hiding a wet diaper underneath. What was going to happen if he needed to pee. What would he do? Could his diaper still contain it? These were his thoughts just before Christy asked the question and broke the moment. “Ah, sure, ask?” Avery shifts in the chair nervously. “Is it me? Do I make you nervous? Did I do something wrong?” Christy watched to see the behavior. “It is just today. You have really been off, and I felt like you were avoiding me some today?” Christy took a few good sips of her wine as she talked. “No, No, it isn’t you. It is me.” In addition to feeling that everything was his fault. Avery didn’t want to say that he had never been on a real date, and this was the closest thing to a date. He had never been in a fancy restaurant like this and had no idea how to act. On top of all that, he had to wear a diaper in hiding so that he wouldn’t wet his pants, which was now wet. Avery paused as he tried to think of his next words carefully without looking up at Christy. “I feel like I am the problem, not John. I caused all this. I should have approached everything differently. John and his co-workers wouldn’t taunt you. You were doing fine before I arrived. Now, I got Darlene written up and trouble at work when she was just trying to protect me.” Tears slide down Avery. The day finally broke him. “I am the problem, not you.” —----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Darlene's heart clenched as she watched Avery's tears fall; her instinct to comfort him was strong. Laurisa observed and could tell what Darlene was about to do. She placed her hand on hers and stopped her once again. "Let's watch for a little longer, see if he stops crying," Laurisa whispered. Darlene couldn't help but feel strange, almost like she was in the middle of a play and didn't know her lines. She longed to go over and soothe Avery, but something held her back. Did Christy say something cruel to him? Or did he wet himself? A million thoughts raced through her mind, making it hard to focus on anything else. But then Laurisa spoke again, breaking Darlene from her reverie. "Tell me more about this John character," she said in a low voice. Darlene's eyes flashed with determination. Ashley then interjected. "I want to come up with a plan to make him pay for what he's done to my sister. We sisters stick together," she declared a hint of deviousness and excitement in her tone. —----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Christy's heart constricted as she watched tears flow down Avery's face. She felt helpless, unsure of how to comfort him. This wasn't the reaction she was used to from men, especially not the confident and callous ones like John. Growing up, she had been taught that men were supposed to be tough and emotionless. But now, faced with Avery's vulnerable and raw emotion, she realized how wrong those teachings were. Feeling lost for words, Christy reached for a glass of wine and handed it to Avery. "Take a sip," she urged, "you need it more than I do." Despite the fact that he was underage, Christy didn't care. All she wanted was to ease his pain in any way she could. Avery took several gulps of wine as Christy nervously looked around to make sure Dimitris wasn’t in sight. She knew her actions were improper, but she couldn't bring herself to care. "Avery," she began hesitantly, "I've had my own troubles with John long before you came along. And while they may not have been as bad as this, Bryan always did his best to intervene and help me. John has such little regard for women...Sometimes, I start to believe that I am inferior, too." She paused for a moment before adding bitterly, "I'm the only woman in his department who has lasted this long, and that's largely thanks to Bryan's support. And just so you know, he's also trying his best to help you now. He sees so much potential in you." Tears continued to stream down Avery's face as he grabbed a napkin to wipe them away. "Thank you, Christy," his voice breaking with emotion. "It means a lot to hear that." Dimitris came back with the main course meals, placing one in front of Christy and the other in front of Avery. The Spaghetti alla Carbonara that Avery ordered was served in a shallow bowl. Spaghetti noodles were lightly coated in a creamy, golden sauce, which was speckled with flecks of black pepper and small bits of crispy bacon. Shreds of freshly shaved Parmesan cheese and a sprig of parsley garnished the dish. The dish was rich and savory, with notes of garlic, pancetta, and butter. “Looks good, Avery.” Christy held up her fork with a bite of her own dish on it. “Bonniette”.As she tasted her dish, Avery just smiled and took a bite of his dish for the first time. The first bite was a burst of creamy, cheesy sauce that coated the palate. The salty, savory flavor of pancetta was balanced by the sharp bite of garlic and the warmth of black pepper. He had to admit he never tasted anything so tasty. As he took his second bite, some of the creamy cheese sauce fell onto the top of his shirt, and he didn’t even notice as he was enjoying his food thoroughly. The food was heavenly. Christy stifled her laughter as she observed him devour his food in a frenzy. Either he was starving or had never tasted such deliciousness before! Meanwhile, Christy savored each bite, taking her time to truly appreciate the flavors. "Slow down and enjoy your food," she teased, taking a leisurely sip of wine. "We're not at McDonald's, and there's no rush here." They both chuckled at the thought of being kicked out of a fancy restaurant for eating too quickly. Avery tried his best to slow down and eat a more reasonable pace. Dimitris approached Darlene and her sister's table, his steps light and graceful as he carried a large platter filled with mouth-watering dishes. Darlene couldn't help but notice Avery devouring his food with haste, lacking the refinement that was expected in their social circle. She found herself growing more curious about his background with each passing moment. Dimitris carefully placed the main course meal in front of Darlene, followed by Ashley and then Laurisa, creating a beautiful presentation for their dinner. The aroma of authentic Greek cuisine wafted through the air, teasing their senses and making their mouths water. Each dish was a work of art, with vibrant colors and intricate details that showcased the chef's skill. "Let ‘s enjoy!" Ashley exclaimed eagerly as she began to dig into her own food. With one bite, the rich and savory flavors exploded on their taste buds, filling them with delight. As they both joyed the pleasure of the food, Ashley couldn't help but bring up the topic of John again as she wanted to know more. She leaned in, her eyes sparking with curiosity. "So, what do you know about John? Can you give me any more details?" Darlene's face soured at the mention of his name. "Not much. Just that he works for DNA Pharmica and is a total jerk." Laurasia, always one to remain neutral, chimed in. "Do you know if he has any hobbies?" Darlene stabbed at her food with her fork, hatred evident in her tone. "Besides being an ass and working out, not really." Ashley took another bite of her meal before continuing. "And he's straight, right?" "As straight as he can be," Darlene replied sarcastically. Ashley's eyes lit up mischievously as she asked another question. "Could you possibly access his iPhone data from work?" Both Darlene and Laurasia stopped eating, their attention fully on Ashley now. "Why would I want to do that?" Darlene questioned, suspicion coloring her voice. "Maybe your little sister wants to pay him a visit," Ashley said with a devilish grin, knowing exactly how to push Darlene's buttons. “No, you're not getting involved,” Darlene exclaimed, her voice rising in agitation. “John is a ticking time bomb, and I won't let you be the next victim of his rage.” Ashley's expression hardened as she retorted, “Don't underestimate me, Darlene. I've dealt with men like him before. And I have ways of making them talk.” Laurasia interjected with concern, “But what if he figures out who you are?” “I'm a master at disguise, being men’s desire, and getting them to open up,” Ashley replied confidently. I've been in the escort business for over seven years, and no one has ever discovered my true identity.” “But what about the risk?” Darlene pressed, her eyes flashing with worry. “I am sure I can find a way to get close to him,” Ashley declared. “And once I do, I'll make sure he confesses his hatred for Avery or finds something that will ruin him.” The three women continued to debate Darlene’s dilemma, their voices growing more intense as they discussed Ashley’s dangerous plan. Darlene and Laurasia tried to convince Ashley that her idea was reckless, put them all at risk, and not to do it. but she remained stubborn to drop the topic Avery had finished his dinner for some time while Christy slowly worked on completing her dinner. “So, have you seen any good movies this weekend?” Avery perched up a little. “Yes, I saw Free Guy.“ As he said this, he realized he had seen that with Darlene, which he wasn’t about to admit to. Avery wanted to impress Christy, but he couldn’t think of anything else to say. “I have been thinking about it with all my spare time lately; I would like to a read book. Do you have any suggestions? I remember you said you liked reading.” Christy smiled. She loved reading. She thought for a second as she remembered Avery mostly liked fantasy and sci-fi movies. “Have you tried the Harry Potter series? I know it has been around for a while, and it is fun and easy to read.” Avery blushed a little as he had only seen the Harry Potter movies, which he loved. He really didn’t want to admit that he hadn’t read that. “I have,” Avery lied as he felt a pit in his stomach. “I wanted to read something more recent and maybe outside of my normal taste. What are you reading right now?” Avery wanted so badly to show interest in her things. Just as Christy was about to answer the question, Dimitri showed up with a large dessert plate, two smaller plates, and two spoons. Darlene had ordered you both a dessert to share. Avery looked over to Darlene’s table and saw that they were already sharing what looked like the same dessert. Ashley and Laurisa were in heavy conversation as Darlene looked over at Avery and tried to give me a smile, but Avery turned away, still upset with the whole tucking his pants in. As Dimitris left, Christy finished the sentence: “Right now, I am reading a book called The Passengers by John Marrs. In a way, it reminds me a lot of The Hunger Games.” Christy motioned for Avery to take the first bite of the Tiramisu. He dug his spoon in and got a little too large of a portion of cake as he tried to fit some of the Tiramisu in his mouth, and some dropped on his shirt and napkin on his lap. He quickly tried to remove what was on his shirt with his napkin as it smudged a little. Christy pretended not to notice and took a bite of the Tiramisu as she explained the gist of the book. “The book centers around the widespread adoption of self-driving cars as the new, safer standard. However, eight individuals from diverse backgrounds are caught in a perilous situation when disaster strikes. Their distress is captured by cameras hidden in their vehicles; it is broadcast to millions of people worldwide. Ultimately, the public will have to decide: Who deserves to be saved? And who should be sacrificed first?” “Sounds interesting. Maybe I will read that.” Avery talked, his mouth full of another bite from the desert. This wasn’t the first time he spoke with his mouth full. Several times during dinner, Christy wanted to tell him to chew with his mouth closed but stopped herself. It didn’t bother her, but she found it rather comical. All in all, she was enjoying herself with Avery in between awkward moments. She had never really eaten with someone who was so clueless about a restaurant like this. It was like taking a kid out to a fancy restaurant for the first time. Except he wasn’t a kid. —---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- As the conversation finally dropped over John and what to do with him, Darlene paid the bill for everyone, including Avery and Christy, even as Laurasia and Ashley protested. “It was my turn to pay anyway, and I appreciate you all coming to let me vent my frustrations. It has helped.” Ashley looked over at Avery and Christy. They were laughing about something. “Looks like the two kiddos are getting along.” Darlene turned and noticed this. She had to admit she was jealous a little. Laurasia was very observant of Darlene and watched her several times through the night look over at Avery. There was more to Avery being a coworker than she could put her finger on. She didn’t want to bring it up in front of Ashley, so she thought she would talk to Darlene privately in person or on the phone later. Ashley was a little intoxicated, as she had no appointments tonight and was enjoying herself. She looked at Darlene. “Shall we go over to the kiddy table and tell them we are leaving, or leave them be.” She giggled. Laurasia elbowed her sister. “Be nice.” She knew her sister could get sarcastic and sometimes say things that shouldn’t be said. “Just saying it got to be the kiddy table since one is in diapers.” She laughed to herself. “But ok, I will behave.” Darlene folded her napkin, placed it on the table, and stood up. Darlene's voice was laced with a sense of disappointment as the dinner was coming to an end. She stood up, grabbed her purse, and hugged each of her sisters good night. Christy couldn't help but notice as everyone else started to stand up and hug one another. She thought to herself, how nice it must be to be so close to your siblings. “I think they are leaving, which means we should be going,” she quietly said to Avery, who simply nodded and smiled. Avery wanted to tell her how much he enjoyed spending time with her, but fear kept his words locked inside. As Christy stood up, folding her napkin neatly and placing it on the table, she spoke in a soft, sweet voice, "We should do this again sometime. Maybe somewhere less expensive." Avery's smile faltered for a moment before he replied, "Yes, I would like that." Avery's stomach dropped with dismay as he shifted his weight, feeling the unmistakable squish of a soaked diaper beneath him. The slick, plastic material pressed against his skin, and the warm wetness made him feel like a toddler again. He could even see the bulging outline of the saturated diaper through his pants, a constant reminder of his embarrassing situation. His cheeks flushed with embarrassment as he slowly stood up, hoping no one had noticed his predicament. His face burned with shame as he wadded up his napkin and tossed it onto the table. Darlene had just joined them, breaking the uncomfortable silence. "I hope you both enjoyed your evening," she said with a forced smile, her eyes falling upon the food smudges on Avery's shirt. Without thinking, she reached over to grab the wadded-up napkin and began to dip it into Avery’s ice water to clean him off. Darlene's expression changed instantly as she remembered the previous incident with Avery outside the restaurant. She could feel Christy's eyes burning into him with a mix of confusion and disgust at what she was about to do. Avery was standing there, blushing and obviously unhappy. Darlene quickly dropped the napkin and tried to pretend nothing out of the ordinary was happening. Before things could get any more awkward, Darlene spoke up again. "Well, Christy, it was lovely of you to join us tonight. I'll be taking Avery back home now." The tension between them was palpable as they all walked out of the restaurant in uncomfortable silence. As they said their goodbyes outside, Avery felt a mix of anger and shame towards Darlene and himself. He knew Darlene was just trying to help, but he couldn't shake off the humiliation he felt at that moment. All he wanted was to be alone and deal with his own emotions.
    2 points
  20. As with my previous stories, this one contains several elements inherent to the pre-established 'Diaper Dimension.' These include, but are not limited to: Diapers and their usage for their intended purpose Breastfeeding Non-consensual mental regression through various means (Including possible drugs, hypnosis, and/or surgery) References to surgery to achieve various nefarious goals Humiliation Giants, aka, Amazons or Bigs Predominantly female domination (some male) Babying of adults (perceived or otherwise) Experimentation on humans Kidnapping Coerced or manipulated actions through possible means of white lies, gas lighting, or incentives Mild language or use of explitives Depictions of death, illness, or handicaps Graphic imagery associated with any of these warnings This story has not been labeled as mature, due to a lack of specific references to anything overtly sexual, but this warning serves as a 'turn back' point for any readers who do not wish to read about the previous warnings. Lastly, this list is subject to change during the course of writing this story. While most of the plot is ironed out, more warnings may be added if needed. For those readers interested or do not care about the warnings listed, please enjoy the following story or for the first story, go to the following link: https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/86107-a-stuffys-tale-one-bunnys-journey-in-the-diaper-dimension-chapter-17-complete/ For those interested in the sequel to the first story and the near parallel story of this one, go to the following link: https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/90405-dashs-redemption-a-stuffys-tale-and-diaper-dimension-story-chapter-15-complete/ Hey everyone! So, as promised, this is the follow-up mostly concurrent story with Dash’s Redemption. I know that story didn’t prove to be the most popular of all the stories I’ve written, but I think this one should be a little more of the standard fair, and to be blunt, I’m almost kind of using this as a bit of a palate cleanser before moving on with my other stories this year. Further, due to how this one even popped up and the fact that I’m going to probably be shying away from other stuffy’s tales in the near future, I just wanted to finish this one up right away, rather than waiting a long time on it. If I continue to do the voting for the next stories from you all, I have a feeling I wouldn’t get to this story for a very long time, if ever. So, I’m doing it here and I’ll probably be going very fast through it. Unless something massively changes, expect successive days of chapter postings. Also, just as a tiny warning here, there is a particular scene that could be troubling to some readers in here. I do have my little warning previously, but I just wanted to add another one here. It doesn’t last long, but I just wanted to ensure that everyone knew about it first. Also, on that note, Emma’s story has already been partially written out, and sometimes, to fall, things need to break a bit. Please keep that in for the other chapters as well… Moving forward, right now, this story is standing at about 16 chapters. While that’s about twice the length I was originally thinking it was going to be, I think you all will definitely enjoy the fleshed-out characters more and some of the implications and connections I’ve added here. All that being said, I’m only going to be polling two stories this go around. As I stated at the end of my previous story, because this story wasn’t even on the list, the polling will just be between the Tell Me More sequel, or the Bethany semi-follow up to The Opening. For those of you just reading this story, I will be sharing these two options at the start of my next chapter. Lastly, just to clarify, when I said that I was going to ‘retire’ the age regression virus story, I only meant that I wasn’t going to include it in the polling for just the next few stories at least. I may consider asking about second choices, which admittedly could have changed the outcome of what I was seeing you all wanting this round, but I’ll keep that in mind for a future story poll after this one. For now, in the year of mostly sequels, I usually include in the poll two sequel stories, and one new story, and at the moment, I will just be including another completely separate story instead of the age regression virus story. Anyways, I hope everyone enjoys this first chapter of my next story! Chapter 1: I Was a Teacher on Break Well, I finally made it here. A month of research and continuous travel agents talked to, had all led up to me being here… in another dimension no less. I of course had been born before they came, but now, almost 20 years later, it just felt like a distant memory. The therapist I used to see said it was repressed memories or some nonsense like that, but basically, I always just remembered the race of Amazons, sorry, Bigs, in my life. Alternate dimensional theory was now a cornerstone of most college courseloads, but still… being here and seeing everything, really was just something else. I had heard the rumors about this place, but I had always just chalked them up to paranoid people trying to get in the way of everyone enjoying our new paradise on Earth. After all, life expectancies had essentially doubled and things like medicine, energy, and education were all on the rise. In retrospect, it’s probably why I became a high school English teacher. I was Miss Breckenridge, or Miss Emily if they were trying to suck up to me somehow, but it was a solid job, and I got most summers off if I chose to. With our salaries much higher than decades before, teaching had become the hot new career for aspiring academics. That being said, despite all the changes, raging teenage hormones and attitudes did not. So, out in Arizona, when the summer session was coming up in the beginning of May, I decided to spread my wings a little bit and try something new. * * * “Are you really going?” Vicky asked me skeptically, her history teacher roots making her highly suspicious of any country or race coming to another, where one was drastically more technologically superior to the other. “What if it’s like the Aztecs and the Spanish… and we’re the Aztecs?” I could feel the raw apprehension in my friend, and I stopped packing up my room for one moment to try and ease her mind. “Relax, Vicky. You worry too much about that sort of stuff. It’s been over twenty years since they came, and we’re all still here. No smallpox or invading army turning us into slaves.” I was actually quite impressed I could still remember her nerdy little reference and shoot something back to her myself. There was a reason I was an English teacher instead. She just shook her head though. “English teachers… you all are just dreamers… I bet you imagine yourself like some brave new explorer going over there, huh? Like in one of your precious books?” I smiled. “Oh, yes. Emily Breckenridge… explorer extraordinaire!” She lightly shoved me on the shoulder. “I’m serious, Em. Jus be careful, will you?” She then lowered her voice and walked slowly closer to me. “Look, I just read this article about some guy that went over there. There’s some freaky stuff going on. Like treating you all like… babies.” I rolled my eyes. “Give me a break, Vic. I read the same stupid article as well, and the five stories that have been published like that since I was a teenager, as opposed to the hundreds of positive stories. I mean, did you happen to read that it was posted in some tabloid piece originally? I think it was even nestled between Aliens replaced my cousin and the fountain of youth being discovered near some daycare in Florida in that issue. You can’t believe everything you read. I might be a lowly English teacher,” I joked, “but take it from me… you can’t believe everything you read. I mean, you don’t really think that Mr. Darcy was real, do you?” Now, it was Vic’s turn to roll her eyes. “Fine, just don’t say I didn’t warn you.” She then retreated back to my classroom door before turning back to me with a face I could only recognize as worry. “Just promise me you’ll be safe, okay?” I sighed and paused once again as I packed all my stuff up for the summer. “Yes, Vic. I will be as careful as I can be. I’ll even stay in contact with the embassy as soon as I get settled, okay?” My friend just nodded, heaved a great sigh, and left my classroom. I could tell that she was legitimately worried about me, and to be honest, I was no fool and had done my research. It was almost a hobby of mine now I had spent so much time on it, but I had thoroughly investigated every company and agency getting people over there. After numerous searches, I had finally found a tour group that seemed pretty open and widely expansive across the country. Plus, they boasted, with real statistics, a 90% success rate, even over multiple trips. For perspective, the next highest was only at 70%. So, armed with my new knowledge, I packed my last To Kill a Mockingbird marked-up copy away and headed back out to my car. I refueled at the nearest EV charging station, went home and retrieved my travel suitcase, passport, and papers, and hailed a driver to take me to the nearest rail station. The new rails were all the rage lately to get between the states and plus, they connected most of the country together now. Having one just on the outskirts of Phoenix, I was able to get to most places in the country in half the time it used to take. To my delight, that included the portal facility out in Nevada. Unfortunately, they were still constructing the one to serve the greater Arizona area, but with the rail lines, I was just as happy to go to a main transport hub, instead of bouncing around the country to get to your intended destination like before. So, one 300 mph trip later, I rocketed into place right in front of the portal facility now gleaming before me. “Miss?” a kindly woman waved at me. “Checking in today?” I nodded and rolled my bag over to her. “Yes, uh, one flight to Virgan,” I informed her as I grabbed the ticket in my top suitcase pocket. It was hard not to get frustrated with the paper copies, but apparently last year, some poor guy was sent to Australia on their side because his electronic ticket was hacked by Big spies on this side of the portal. I wish I could say that it was an isolated incident. “Hmmm… Virgan. A very exciting and upcoming place. Come this way,” she beckoned me inside. I, of course, followed behind her and to the travel desk located just inside. Some portal facilities acted just like any other airport terminal, while the one here in Nevada favored the more ‘personal touch.’ According to their website I had read up on a month ago, it led to less unfavorable incidents. ‘Less though… not none…’ The lady quickly helped me along and after checking that I was all set, she handed my ticket back to me. “Perfect. You’re all set, and it actually looks like we’ve got a portal coming right up to Virgan in the next 15 minutes.” She then pointed to a hallway behind her, marked with a giant number ‘1’ on both the walls and even the flooring. “Just follow the hallway down here and get into the tram. Only that tram and just go to the gate they tell you after. Hold onto your ticket no matter what.” I nodded with the seriousness she intended in that last part. I for sure didn’t want a mix-up and end up in aplce like Honshu. Still, I smiled back. “Thank you.” I then resumed wheeling my bag and made sure I stuck to the single designated ‘1’ hallway. Minutes later, it ended, and I hopped onboard a tram service in the car marked with another giant red ‘1.’ The cars in front of us were then marked with a blue ‘2’ and green ‘3’ right after. “All aboard. Leaving for portal building in ten seconds…’ the electronic voice called out from the speakers above. I closed my eyes for a moment and only reopened them when I felt a lurch and could feel the warm sunlight from outside bathing the car. There wasn’t a town for miles around and even the main hub of the portal facility was separated from the actual portals themselves. One expert cited radiation, another explosion, but another more ludicrous theory was that the original portal almost blew a hole in the dimensional fabric of space time… or something like that. I was grading papers at the time and for most of us living on Earth still now, as long as the portal remained stable, the old reasons of why the separation mattered less and less with each passing year they remained safe. In the midst of my thoughts, the car lurched to a stop right at the height of the looped track and in front of the actual portal building. Inside seemed pretty plain, but once again, I just followed the large red ‘1’ on the floor and from the signs overhead. Those from cars ‘2’ and ‘3’ still had to wait for their portal to be recalibrated and relocated to another region of the other dimension. Finally, though, I showed my ticket once more to a tall, burly man waiting by a pair of revolving doors, and satisfied I was who I claimed to be, I moved past him and to the large room on the other side. Rumors had swirled for years about the specs and veneers of the portals changing, but they still looked like they did for the past almost 15 years now. Circular hubs vibrated and pulsed as the energy coils recharged while several bumbling scientists muddled and fussed with the bevy of controls and dials before them. Occasionally the lights would flicker, but since none of the scientists below seemed the least bit concerned, I felt pretty confident that nothing was amiss. Seeing a few others have their tickets be inspected and then directed elsewhere, I stepped up and made sure my ticket was already out of my suitcase. “Ticket, please,” one of the younger scientists, dressed in the stereotypical lab coat, asked me. “Richt… here you go.” I handed him the ticket once more with a smile. He just took it without any overt sign of emotion before handing me a single blue triangular pill. “Good. Just in time. Group 4, down in front by the portal,” he said, readjusting his glasses while gesturing over to the large crowd of people there now. “Take the pill before and just give the coils a time to recharge and you’ll be off in no time.” I nodded and followed over to the rear of the line before swallowing the pill whole. Just as I got in line, though, the coils began to vibrate even louder, and the scientists panicked briefly. I wondered if I should, but at the last second, one of the more elderly ones cranked a handle all the way to the left and the vibrations turned into a low pitch, like a low note had just been plucked on a base guitar. It pulsed for a moment, before the whole place shook once more and then stopped as liquid then seemed to fill in the previously empty circular device on the platform above the crowd of people that I was now a part of. As soon as the seemingly calmly bluish liquid touched though in the center, it let out a final twang, sucked in and out, and finally, was still. The resulting surface still shimmered with an unearthly blue and seemed about as reflective as glass and as full of life as a bubbling stream. “Beautiful, but ugh! Popped my ears I think…” I mused out loud while trying to blow my nose to fix the fullness I felt in both ears. “Yeah... these things have a tendency to do that,” the man in front of me said casually, turning around over his shoulder a little bit. “Punching a hole in the universe or something like that. Popular Mechanics ran an article a few months back… I think that’s what it said…” He seemed less sure at the end, so I wasn’t sure if I was getting the full picture of the article, but it still made sense. “Right… guess this stuff isn’t for amateurs anymore…” I said half-heartedly, recalling when the technology was released to the public and a few start-up companies tried to make their own. As people began to enter, I remembered the results were… unfavorable, or at least from what I’ve been told. Then, after the man in front of me went through the portal, I stepped up, my ticket was ripped in half and the scientist there gestured to the portal. “Whenever you’re ready…” I nodded and took a breath. ‘Just like an explorer in one of your books, Em… just go right on through… it’s a whole new world.’ I took another breath and as the final bit of air released from my lips, I stepped forward and bathed myself in the shimmering metallic blue in front of me. All at once, I felt my body being stretched, on fire, contorted, deep frozen, and smashed like a ripe tomato in the summer. It was awful and I wanted to puke. My legs dangled in the air, and I swore I could feel wind in my face as the ripples of thousands of explosions of color rocketed before my eyes. Just as I began to completely freak out though, my feet touched solid ground again. “There you go, missy,” a loud booming voice above me noted. “Easy does it.” I felt a hand guide me by the shoulders, and it honestly took me a minute to see that first, I was in a very different and almost elegant building compared to the near-warehouse one I had just come from, and second, the hand on my shoulders actually seemed to almost be able to reach both of them, being so large and all. I almost yelped out a bit of surprise when I looked up and there was a woman staring right back at me. “Hey there, let’s get you cleaned off, huh?” I panicked and almost wanted to run away right there, but the woman just guided me to what almost looked like one of those old phone booths my grandparents used to use. Instead of a phone inside though, as soon as the door was closed, the whole chamber filled with a whiteish, greenish smoke. I felt I had arrived at my ultimate doom, but not even three seconds later, all the smoke was sucked away and the woman guided me back out. “Perfect! All clean and sterilized. Now, just right down those steps and to your destination!” Her tone unnerved me, and it took me a second to pin down why. It wasn’t condescending... quite the opposite in fact, but with a mild amount of panic, I realized it was that same type of sing-song voice that was used in customer service… crossed near seamlessly with the tone one would use with small children. ‘Damn! I knew I should have worn my leather jacket over here instead of my light blue sweater!’ I was in this dimension for less than two minutes and I already felt marked. It didn’t seem to matter much though, as another Big then escorted me to a singular waiting room. “Please. Wait right here and have a cookie and some juice. You might have lost some sugar on the way over here with our new methods and from the pill you took.” I nodded listlessly, parked my suitcase in front of a chair, and grabbed myself an oatmeal cookie and what appeared an awful lot like grape juice, though it was called ‘uva’ juice. I almost even opted out of drinking it, fearful of all the nasty rumors I had heard about Bigs spiking drinks or whatnot, but feeling lightheaded, I figured it was better to drink it now rather than pass out later. Feeling rejuvenated after a moment, I saw there seemed to be an almost unending stream of travelers arriving after me, so, my juice empty and my cookie eaten, I stood up and pulled my suitcase along with me. One hallway, covered in pictures of happy tourists, later, and I was standing outside at what looked like a bus and taxi depot. “Ticket, ma’am?” a voice asked me. Now, I was prepared to be surrounded by the whole giant lot of them, but as an adult, once just gets used to the notion of most other adults being about your height. Standing a few inches under 6 feet tall, at worst, I just had to look up a little… no need to readjust where I was standing to not hurt my neck. The Big before me though was not anywhere in the ballpark of six feet tall. “Ticket, ma’am?” he asked again, his expression almost seemingly asking if I was okay as well. My eyes just stared up at this being, who despite looking like he had just graduated high school, seemed to be almost twice my height. “Uh… uh… here…” I shakily said, retrieving my ticket and then handing it over to him, still in awe of the differences in our sizes. Inside, I was half-dazed, but now here in the full light, my senses were feeling a little overwhelmed at the view before me. For a moment, he seemed to dislike my awe, or was just impatient, but once he looked at my ticket, his smile returned. “Oh, look at that. Local travel. Wonderful! I’m sure you’ll just love our city! Loculofus is the best kept secret in Virgan!” I could see right through his sales pitch, but in truth, I wasn’t really sure how long I was going to be staying in the capital of Virgan. Still, it was a nice greeting at the start of my trip here. “Uh, I hope so. Can I get a ride, or a…?” He wasted no time and held up his finger to stop me. “Wait one moment.” Then, with the speed and power of a train whistle, he parted his lips and blew into fingers, creating a high-pitched sound. A car quickly pulled up. “Here you go, ma’am. First ride is included with your transport. Be careful out there but enjoy the city!” I nodded and quickly loaded myself and my suitcase into the car, before he shut the door and waved goodbye to me. “Thank you!” I quickly shouted as the car began driving away. He smiled, nodded, and then just went to help the next in a string of us new portal Littles here. The driver had to navigate some pretty odd ways out of the portal facility, but as he began to make his exit, he finally piped up. “Where to, miss?” I was so distracted by all the differences from back home that I had completely neglected to tell him where to go. “Oh! Sorry about that… uh… just once sec…” I then pulled out a map I had purchased beforehand of the city on my phone. There was a whole slew of apps now dedicated to helping Little tourists like me, and this one had received the best reviews so far. “Uh… monument park, please?” He hesitated for a moment, but still nodded his head. After a few routes onto the main highway system, I saw my first glimpse of the steel and granite city, all refined in its splendor after the reconstruction from the last Height War, or at least that’s what my travel guide said. It filled me with excitement, but the driver then spoke up. “Uh, miss? I’ll take you to where you want to go… free charge and all, but are you sure about wanting to be dropped off at monument park?” “Yes…” I said confidently, but the way he was looking back at me and seemed nervous, caused a few cracks to form in that feeling. “Uh, just out of curiosity, why do you ask? Is there something problematic there now?” He quickly shook his head. “Oh, not at all. Just that… well, most Littles want to go to their hotel first. As I said, I’ll take you where you want, but I’m just putting it out there.” For the briefest of moments, I considered what he was telling me. I had two things I knew though that went against his advice. First, most Littles went to their hotel and ended up having a problem anyway… some hotels even being centers of regression programs apparently. Second though, I had looked up the distance on my phone before I left and saw that there were beautiful monuments in the park, and it was only about nine blocks to my hotel. To a daily walker like me, it didn’t seem so bad. I shook my head. “No. Thank you for your concern, but I want to see the park while I still have the chance. I don’t think the walk will be too bad anyways.” He nodded and continued driving. Not long after, we pulled up and I could see the petals blooming on all the trees lining the park and the avenue beyond it. I got out, breathed in the fresh air, and then leaned back over and thanked my driver. He nodded back and sighed. “Good luck.” With that, he drove off and I was all alone. Now, I had grown up in the rubble of what was once our country after all our own wars and crises. It had toughened me up a bit and being alone on the streets wasn’t exactly new to me, so I just rolled my suitcase along and began to take pictures of all the art decorations and sculptures dedicated to the past heroes of Virgan. Military seemed to be the most prominent, but as I continued, I saw a few scientists, creators, and lawmakers as well. Curiously, all were sculpted the exact same size, despite the obvious markers at the base of each denoting, Big, Middle, or Little. I wasn’t exactly sure what to make of it, but a very long block later, I decided to stop for lunch. The line was a bit odd, to see from the outside with the varying heights and I will admit, it was the first time I was truly intimidated here, being sandwiched right in between two Bigs, both of whom looked at me with a look I didn’t quite recognize. A little more sleezy and I thought that they would have hit on me, but a little softer, and I would feel like they were my dad about to ask if I needed any help like it was my first day of school or something. I didn’t really like the look and just focused on my order and getting my food. “One hot skylos, please?” I asked the man at the counter. He almost seemed to grumble, but then turned around and caught sight of me. He paused for a moment and seemed almost perplexed for a moment as he stroked his stubbly double chin. “You’re not from around here, are you?” he asked gruffly but with a warmth I didn’t really expect. I shook my head. “Is it that obvious?” He laughed and some of the other Bigs did as well, but a few just looked impatient. “You could say that. See, what you just ordered is about a quarter of your entire body length.” He then looked at me up and down and smiled. “Seeing as you’re new and just out the portal, I’m gonna give you two pieces of advice. First, look up extensively what you’re going to buy before you do. Not everyone’s gonna be as nice as me.” A few of the previously impatient Bigs chuckled. The vendor briefly looked up in annoyance but then came back to me with a smile. “Second, just get off the street and get to where you’re going fast. This area ain’t the best for you types and all. Got it?” I swallowed at his last warning and quickly nodded. He smiled widely back and reached in and gave me a normal sized looking what I would call, hot dog. “Here. No charge. Just get to where you’re going pronto. Good luck.” I tried to pay him after, but he just insisted on the goodwill gesture. So, I soon found myself hurdling down the block about as fast as I could. I only got about two blocks before I just had to stop. I was feeling faint, and my stomach was nearly gnawing me in two. Not liking it, but feeling I had no choice and listening to my stomach over the vendor, I sat down. I tried to eat about as fast as I could of the hot skylos, but for some reason, it seemed to fill me up much faster than I was used to. Not intent on puking today, I slowed a bit and tried to plan out my trip. See, I had planned out most of this trip already, but I had given myself two options, of which, I would just cancel one when I figured out what I wanted to do. Going north, I could hit Libertalia’s capital city, New Columbia, and eventually make my way up to New Eboracum City. Both cities and all that lay between were practically the same as where I had just come from, but being in the north, it was usually safer for Littles. On the other hand, I could go south to Carolusa and eventually Flosus. I would hit a few cities but going south meant more of an emphasis on the natural wonders. Waterfalls 200 feet tall weren’t uncommon and the mountain views were voted as some of the best on the east coast. On the flipside though, being the south, Littles didn’t tend to do better down there. Still, as soon as I finished my last bite, I knew I had to table the decision until later. Unfortunately, I only got about a block further when I realized just how long the blocks were here. First, I was already battling the longer stretches of the two types of blocks, as every block east or west was about two going north or south. Additionally, because of the supersized everything here to accommodate the Bigs better, that amount could easily be doubled again. So, while I had read nine blocks to my hotel, I probably should have read it more like 36 blocks, and right now, I had only just about the halfway point. Tired, sore, and still running on fumes from the amount of energy the portal travel had taken out of me, I stopped and looked at my map once more to see if there were any shortcuts to the hotel. From what I could see, there weren’t any, but I finally saw a friendly-looking couple walking my way. Both being Bigs, I knew it was a risk going up to them, but I was desperate, so I decided to take my chances. “Excuse me?” I asked the pair once they got withing talking range. Both stopped and looked down at me with large smiles. “Yes? Can we help you, miss…?” the woman asked nicely. “Uh, Emily,” I replied back a little hesitant over giving my name out. Still though, I wanted their help, and I didn’t want to offend them by keeping that secret, or if they were the tricky types, I had heard that some Bigs viewed a Little not giving out their name as an admission they were too young to know it. “Good to meet you, Emily,” the man spoke up. “I’m Jim and this is my wife, Lilly. How can we help you? Are you lost?” I noticed he was eyeing the map on my phone. I blushed and nodded. “Geez. I guess I’m a little too obvious out here with my map and all.” “Just a little,” Lilly said, still smiling. “Might want to memorize the route and look at it sparingly.” I nodded. “Definitely, but I need to find my hotel… the Hotel Eirinison?” “Ooh. Fancy schmancy. It’s just up the street here,” Jim said, pointing in the exact direction I was headed. “Right, but…” I gestured to my suitcase still rolling behind me, “do you have any suggestions for getting there quicker? A shortcut maybe?” Both seemed nervous and looked at each other before nodding. Lilly turned to me. “We do and it’s a cut-through alley just ahead beyond the statue of the Little soldier up there.” I looked beyond and saw it. “It will lead you straight through to the other side...” “But we strongly suggest you stick to the park and street path you’re on now,” Jim emphasized while Lilly nodded her head in agreement. “It’s a little longer but it’s safer.” He paused and looked back to where they had just come from. “You can also cut over two blocks from here after the metal sculpture. It’s not much but it will save you a little time later.” “Well, thank you both.” I then stuffed my phone back in my pocket and we both said our goodbyes before departing back our separate ways. Strangely though, as they left, I also received my third ‘good luck’ today from them. Each of the three had been said in about the exact same tone after each had warned me about a potential danger. With each ‘good luck’ before, I had listened to and then ignored their advice and as I came to the Little soldier statue as Lilly had pointed out, I was at yet another decision. The Little soldier stood proud and tall, but I could also see the fear in his eyes as if he was looking at someone particularly frightening before him. I definitely wondered about that war, seeming to be the last in all the major conflicts here, but now, I felt I just had to summon the courage that soldier once possessed as well. It didn’t hurt my resolve either that ‘Hotel Eirinison’ was emblazoned on the building front I could see right at the end of the alleyway. So, sighing, I turned right instead of just continuing through the park. Oddly, the whole city seemed to have been rebuilt following one of the apparently more severe bombings here during the war. According to one source, the vileness of some of the Bigs toward Littles in the south stemmed from the Great Height war as many Littles captured or invaded cities to the point where mass bombings had to be conducted to win them back. Still, most news articles purported the south was fully swinging back and most cities only blazed with light and progress. This alleyway though, seemed to be immune from all that progress. An asphalt street snaked its way in between the facades of two brick buildings, both worn and even crumbling in a few spots. Downtown had now become a mix of both the new and the old, and from the looks of it, I was definitely in the old part. About a minute later and almost to the other side, I thought I heard a clinking behind me. I turned to look, but I didn’t see anyone, so I just kept walking. Another clinking. This time, I spun around faster. Still no one, but now, a single cardboard box wavered slightly on top of the trash from the backdoor of what I could only guess was a restaurant. Nervous, I turned back and saw the hotel sign, closer than ever. Right then, I heard another clinking sound. This time though, when I turned around, I came to face-to-face with a single Big. “W… who are you? Wh… wh… what do you want?” I could feel my pulse racing. He cocked his head to the side. “Lost are you, little one?” He smiled and I could see him flash a pair of yellow teeth, matching horribly well with his tattered clothing. I wanted to retreat, and I even backed up a little bit, but then, I heard another clinking sound behind me. This time, I only turned a little, to keep the other crooked teeth man in my view still, but to my horror, I saw the other end of the alley was now blocked as well. “Hello, sweetie…” the well-manicured man said confidently, walking a little closer to me. This one was dressed much nicer than the other one and the bearded mute man by his side. Whereas the other two’s shoes were patched or dirty, his shoes shined. “Please… just leave me alone…” I hated how I sounded so weak, and I really wished I had just listened to the other Bigs, but I knew it was too late. I thought about yelling out for someone to help, but the crooked teeth one came closer, and his coat opened a little to reveal a large terrifying knife hanging from his belt. It silenced any of those notions pretty quickly, especially considering the knife seemed like it could have easily split me in two. The three just sinisterly laughed, as each stalked ever closer to me. I could feel my stomach in my throat, and I tried to see a way out of this, but I was failing at every angle. There were more of them, and each was twice my height. Also, once again, they gave me the same look between creepy and caring. If I could have crawled out of my skin right then, I would have. “I think she wants to play, boss…” the crooked teeth man taunted, laughing dumbly at his own joke after. The mute man just smiled, and the rich man’s eyes lit up. “Perfect. Just who we were looking for.” Each got within striking distance and the rich man stared back into my eyes with both desire and satisfaction. I could only imagine in terror what he had planned for me. “Now, sweetie, you stay quiet, and my boys won’t have to get nasty. You got it? Nod if you do, darling.” Remembering the knife, I slowly nodded and allowed myself to be escorted by the three back down the alleyway and away from my hotel. The mute man took my suitcase as the crooked teeth man handed it off to him and the rich man pounded on one of the doors. I could hear music inside and I looked up to see where I was likely headed. To my horror, I saw a single clearly regressed Little pressed up against one of the panes of glass above me. They seemed so lifeless… almost dead even and I felt very different than them, but I knew with all the technology of the Bigs, both good and bad, the distance between me and that Little was uncomfortably close. So, seeing the three men momentarily be distracted by their own dealings, I knew it was a small opportunity, but I saw my opening. Despite the threat of the knife I had seen, fear of whatever happened to that Little happening to me was a bigger motivator. Then, in fear and taking a quick breath, I ran. I didn’t get far though when the crooked teeth man caught up with me. His hand grabbed onto my blue sweater, but I just yanked out of his flimsy grip as he almost started to brag back to the rich man. Unfortunately, the force catapulted me forward and smacked me into the side of dumpster. Still, undeterred, I got back up and ran once more. “You idiot!” the rich man admonished the crooked teeth man. “Don’t damage the merchandise. You know what a prime Little like that would go for!” Meanwhile, the mute man had just kept running and tried to catch up with me once more. I was doing pretty well, but his strides proved too much though and he lunged out to grab me. He succeeded but I guess he also liked to play with his prey. He then began to push me around a little. It wasn’t much, but a few gentle shoves here and there in the decrepit alleyway quickly tore holes and seams all over my clothing. For their part, the crooked teeth man and rich man only chuckled amusedly at my torment as they walked closer. Finally, the mute man stopped, but I then realized his widened stance and his beckoning face just wanted me to charge him. So, in hope I could bust my way out, I did, and he caught me by the scruff of my neck once more as I tried to wiggle loose when I failed to. My wiggling didn’t work but I also realized he had left himself vulnerable in trying to control me more. Seeing the opportunity, with myself half-cocked and one foot already in the air as I teetered over the pavement, I used my free leg and kicked him right in the crotch as hard as I could. He yelped in pain, let me go, and dropped to his knees in agony. Unfortunately, I guess it had just rained here and I dropped right into a puddle of water. Still, I could hear the angry shouts of the rich man echo off the alleyway walls. “Go! Go after her! Don’t lose her before she gets back to the street!” I then realized that the alleyway had been chosen on purpose by these Bigs. It represented a dark territory for authorities to patrol and while Littles weren’t treated well in the south here, there were still some rules. So, looking ahead and seeing the street only a quick run away, I knew if I could make it, I would at least be safe from them. So, I ran for it. I could hear the panicked thuds and splashes of the shoes running behind me, but I didn’t dare look back until I was safely out of the street once more and touching the Little soldier statue. I stared back defiantly at the three now defeated men before me. Each could have squashed me like a bug, and I felt triumphant as they soon left and vanished into one of the nearby buildings. Unfortunately, my feelings of triumph quickly ended. The mute man, before going back into his hiding place in one of the buildings, sneered at me as he retrieved my suitcase and took it with him. All my clothes, passport, and money were held within that bag. I had my phone still, but now, I was wet, bruised, and penniless in a land in an entirely different dimension other than my own. Still, I felt I had to press on and at least get into the Hotel Eirinison. Unfortunately, as I grimly suspected when I started walking over there, garnering numerous looks of shock and pit from nearly every passing Big on the way, they wouldn’t let me check-in unless I had my passport from the portal travel bureau. As it stood, that single laminated card was in my suitcase and had taken me a month to obtain it back home. Here in this dimension, I heard rumors about where some took three months to get a new one… if they even made it that long. So, on the verge of being destitute, I went back outside and sat on a park bench by a tall radiating fountain. The city shimmered all around me in glorious magnificence and technological might, but I was now trapped in the same scenario I had worked so hard to avoid in the first place. ‘Shit and double shit! What the heck do I do now?’ I cursed my independent attitude prevailing against the advice of the other Bigs. If I had only listened to even one of them now, I might have been safely tucked upstairs in my hotel room planning out the rest of my trip. Instead, I was now outside and in a world of hurt. And it only got worse as I looked around. To my left, I saw a police car and cops get out and detain a clearly homeless Little. They seemed so scared getting hauled into the back of the police cruiser, and I morbidly wondered what waited for them at the station and afterward. I felt a shiver of fear creep up my spine, and though I was nowhere near looking like that particular Little, my scuffle with the three hadn’t left me too much better off. Then to my right though, I saw what looked like a religious service talking to and helping out another homeless Little as they offered them blankets and hot soup. It was unusually cold for early May, even around here, but my partially soaked clothes clung to me tightly and the wind seemed to pass right through them. I would have availed myself of the free service right then, but as I looked at them closer, I recognized the logo on their front smocks as the Acolytes of Artemis. They were a charity organization dedicated to helping the poor and needy Littles of their world. It was a perfectly wonderful calling for many Bigs, but underneath it all, lay the foundations for the ruin of every Little who sought their services. Most, it seemed, were simply lost to the system, and were never seen again. I shook my head at the notion and just wrapped my arms around myself. It provided little, but some comfort. At the same time though, the reality and desperation of my situation began to settle in. I still had my phone, and I could go to the Earth embassy in the city for sanctuary, but the process was always complicated without a passport. It was possible, but it would take time and most Littles weren’t allowed in until they could at least be verified. As a result, many kidnappers were said to be lurking right outside the gates for desperate and unsuspecting Littles. Worse though, here, I knew the embassy was at least 15 blocks away from my hotel. Having just walked nine to get here and being totally exhausted now, I didn’t like my chances. It was all just too much to deal with. I was a strong independent woman. My time on the streets in a crumbling city before I was 13 had taught me a lot, but it was my hometown. I knew each alley to avoid and where the best free food was on garbage days. I had fought my way out of that mess, but now… I felt I had nothing. So, not seeing a way out, I just dropped my head in my hands and began to softly cry. Now, I know I shouldn’t have, but sometimes, emotions just bubble to the surface whether you like it or not. Crying though, and so obviously, I was making myself vulnerable to any passing Big. I was surprised it took longer than five minutes for one to finally stop and slowly sit next to me. “Tissue?” she finally asked with concern in her voice and holding a large single disposable sheet in front of me. I didn’t want to accept the offered item, but I knew my face was probably a mess and I hated to turn down such a generous offer, even if it was a stranger. “Thank you…” I said quietly, trying not to reveal my ruined face to the Big. From my quick glance at her though, I could see her blonde hair practically shining in the day’s sun, and I could see a little hopeful smile play across her lips as I took the tissue from her hand. I then blew my nose and dabbed off my cheeks. “There… much better, huh?” I nodded. “Thank you, uh… sorry, I didn’t get your name.” She smiled and outstretched her hand to mine. “Nancy. Nancy Donahue. Good to meet you…” “Emily. Emily Breckenridge,” I replied, with a smile on my face, shaking her offered hand. I had no doubt that my makeup was ruined, and I still had no plan, but right then, I felt a sense of calm wash over me. Whomever this Big woman was, I felt that things were finally going to turn around for me.
    1 point
  21. 1 point
  22. This was a story I wrote back in 2022 as a gift to someone, I decided to re upload it here. I hope someone here enjoys it! ----------------------------------------------- Girl's Day Out The two figures of Rose Lalonde and Jane Crocker sat silently in their respective stroller seats. They didn’t say anything because of course they couldn’t. They both had their pacifier gags in their mouths. Although their legs and arms were already strapped to the sides of the large baby stroller, The looming figure of the Condesce leaned over them to strap seat-belts over their bodies. “Now, isn’t that betta?” She said. “Not gunna be getting no trouble from you two anymoray!”. She explained. The woman couldn’t do anything but squirm, glaring up at their captor, resenting every moment of this while the troll on the other hand was relishing every moment. Rose and Jane wore matching outfits, bows in their short cut hair, purple and blue onesies along with fuzzy gloves an booties that made their hands and feet practically useless. Around their necks were bibs that caught whatever drool that might have come from their mouths. The most damning feature about the pair was the thick crinkly padding around each of their waists. They both wore large thick diapers that fit tightly around their waists, spreading their legs and making it impossible for them to close their legs. Jane gave an undignified moan through her pacifier gag as the troll placed the seat-belt across her waist. “Now don’t be whining or I’ll make ya something to whine about!”. The Condesce said as she held up a small remote, flicking it on. Each of them had a vibrator bullet pressed up to each side of their crotches, not directly on their private parts but just close enough for them to feel every sensation from the toys and have them driving up the wall. Jane and Rose both gave out respective groans upon feeling the vibrators start up. “That should carp you two quiet for a while!”. The Condesce said with a cackle, watching the two girl’s face’s flush red from the sensation. The walked away and returned to with large bottles of milk. “Now, let’s get ya both proper filled up!”. She said. When she said “Proper filled up”. She really meant it as well. Starting with Jane who she seemed to have more of an affinity for- she took turns feeding the human’s bottles of milk, removing their pacifier gags and holding the nipple in their mouths until every last drop of the liquid was down their throats. Rose felt that her stomach was full, but was forced to drink the entire bottle, giving a few little series of coughs when she was done, and spitting milk up onto her bib as she did so. “Please no more m-MHMMHPM!”. She would say before the pacifier gag was unceremoniously placed back into her mouth. The Condesce gave a tutting sound as she waved her finger. “That’s not how good little babies speak to their mothers!”. She said, flipping the switch of the vibrator on once more. Jane tried to squeeze her legs together upon feeling the motion of the toys inside her diaper. It was safe to say that if one of them even thought of acting up or saying anything out of line, then the other girl would feel the repercussions of their actions together. “Now, what say I take you boat on a nice stroll through town huh?”. She asked the pair, not waiting for a response. The two humans couldn’t do anything as they were strolled down a busy street, blushing every time a troll would pass them. Some would make embarrassing and downright degrading comments, sometimes right to their face. But no matter how much they hated it, they knew that any complaining from either of them would face punishment. “You betta be getting use to this little ones, because we are going to be doing this for a long time!”. The Condesce said to them, stopping the stroller in front of what looked like an alien shop. “Stay right here, I’ll be right back!”. She gave a cackle as she entered the building, leaving Rose and Jane alone. Both of them gave a gasp almost instantly as they felt the vibrators start up again on the inside of their thighs. “Oh, almost forgot!”. The troll would be heard saying as her footsteps once again disappeared. Rose closed her eyes, her face and neck going bright red as she felt the pressure from the vibrators on her crotch. She didn’t know if the Condesce would be able to hear her or not, but she kept as quiet as she possibly could, only small gasps and whimpers escaping her mouth. Jane on the other hand was very noisy, squirming in her seat, and moaning and making lots of noises through her own pacifier gag. She squeezed her legs together, the crinkling of the diaper only contributing to the noise and feeling of the vibrator. Of course this spectacle wouldn’t go unnoticed by anyone walking past and soon a small crowd would form around the two humans in the crib. Rose tried to ignore the feeling of all those yellow alien eyes watching her, but it was very hard when people were constantly reaching to touch you. “Ah, I see you met my babies?”. The voice of the Condesce would be heard again as the pair would feel the handles of the stroller being taken once again. The small crowd all cooing and started taking pictures of the pair. Rose and Jade would feel the prying eyes and hands on their bodies, rubbing their stomach and hair as well as their diapers. This only caused further embarrassment to them both, Rose jerking her head away from the hands on her body. “Now, behave your two!”. The Condesce told them, turning up the vibrators up another notch. Jane let out a muffled staggered moan, her body stiffing up as she would be the first to orgasm in her diaper. Rose’s eyes widen as she squirmed in her seat, leaning her body away from Jane. The girl’s head flipped up and her face went bright red as her chest heaved up a down. Rose squeezed her legs together as well as she felt pleasure run through her own body. Soon joining Jane as she would orgasm in her own diaper, cute stifled noises and moans coming from her mouth. The Condesce smiled down at them. “I think ya’ both had a big enough day, let’s get you back home”. She said, pushing them down the street and back to were she came from. The pair were both exhausted from the result of the toys, the humiliation, and the length of the day. Soon Rose found her eyes fluttering as she begin to drift off to sleep. She woke up a while later, not sure how much later but she found herself still in the stroller. The sudden pang from her bladder was what jolted her fully awake. She squirmed in her seat, looking over at the face of the Condesce. “Aww, does someone need to go?”. She said, reaching down to press on Rose’s crotch. “Don’t worry. Let it allll out!”. She said, encouraging her. Of course once her bladder was pressed on so suddenly she couldn’t help herself and the entirety of what she had been drinking earlier emptied out into her diaper, a faint hissing sound the only thing that was heard for a solid minute as she felt the padding sag and swell up around her waist. All she could do was close her eyes, waiting for it to be over. Then to the Condesce's delight, Jane let out a muffled noise of her own, hearing the same noise coming from her as she would join Rose in wetting her diapers. Soon they would both be completely soaking the padding around their waists. Their diapers now stained a light shade of yellow. “Good job girls!” The Condesce commented, giving each of their diapers a squeeze, the padding making a respective sloshing sound. “But, you know I won’t change you until you both completely use them!”. She said, pushing the stroller across a busy street. Both of the humans looked at each other, sucking on their pacifier gags in worry and in reflex. Jane's stomach gave a gurgling noise which cause the troll to smile widely, unzipping the diaper bag she had with her just in case. It was going to be a long day and she knew it. ----------------------------------------------- Let me know if I should do a follow up to, or continue this story, any ideas or feedback would be appreciated!
    1 point
  23. That would be a bigger risk than rebranding their current adult lines. They could "justify" rebranding as a "simplification" of product names, but not licensing. They won't rebrand, not because of any backlash, but because they would lose market share. Most incontinent people are not going to want to wear a "baby" diaper, even if it is identical to what they bought the day before under a different name. It's too bad though, imagine the commercials for a printed adult diapers. Try new Coors Light Adult Pampers. The beer goes in, the beer goes out. Remington Adult Huggies for those long mornings on the deer stands. Peterbilt Luvs, drive all day, sleep all night. Only one change needed. Amtrak Pampers works all the livelong day.
    1 point
  24. 1 point
  25. This is a very warm unfolding, and I really like Lucy's portrayal. She is a little girl who has an unexpected sense of maturity in her ideals, but it is not divorced from her actual age. Her heart is still a 6-year-old child, and she still wants a sense of security and protection. And as parents, Anne and Peter will also do their best to take care of their child Lucy. I think this will be a very warm story, and I like this style!
    1 point
  26. No spoilers, but there won't be any betrayal from Beth's close friends. She made good ones! Yes, and it sucks for many still! Fortunately, she's headed for Hamilton University in New Haven as soon as she can and will be in the safety of a much better state! (That's where the law school that Cameron went to is housed) Me too, as it's a people thing. Someone at work is going through something, and it means I'm having to do some extra work to keep things running properly. It sucks for me, but it sucks for them more honestly. That's the most I can/will say though. Thanks for understanding! Happy Birthday! I hope your anniversary of your 2nd birthday is great! 🎂 (Or whichever age you like!)
    1 point
  27. I am fairly new to bedwetting, it started about 3 months ago. I would wake up with cold soaked underwear and sheets. My doctor found nothing really wrong and traced it back to the meds I am taking and a surgery several years ago. He offered more tests (some were a little invasive). When I asked what other options, he basically said diapers. It was a little strange at first but now I'm used to them and like some others have posted, if I do wake up I just use the diaper and go back to sleep. I'm comfortable enough now on weekends to keep a wet diaper on for a few hours after getting up and enjoy breakfast and coffee.
    1 point
  28. If Kimberly Clark and Proctor & Gamble wanted to sell adult versions of Pampers, Luvs or Huggies they certainly could, and it wouldn't be a huge cost for machinery etc. Both companies already make and sell adult diapers, Depend and Always. There would have to be some settings changed, and perhaps some minor hardware changes. New packaging would be needed. Note that I said adult diapers, not ABDL diapers. They could just make new packaging, but that would hurt their brand names. The big question is, would the incontinence market want diapers that had the same name as baby diapers?
    1 point
  29. I'm sure it is dishwasher safe.
    1 point
  30. This bed rail system is great for those that what the feal of sleeping in a Crib but don't want or have the room for a dedicated pice of furniture. I love mine.
    1 point
  31. So what are you asking. If you share a room? Just worried about the bed? I bring a protective pad for the bed always. I stayed at a air BNB with my adult son and I just don't say anything. I figure it they don't ask, don't tell. As for the diaper I put on under my pajamas when I'm headed to bed and again don't advertise. If someone would ask I would say little as possible.
    1 point
  32. Hi guys! Melissa's Re-Potty Training is completed in my website: The Padded Playground. There you will find all of my finished and on-going stories, including Rebecca's Second Babyhood, Cuckolded & Diapered!, A Mother's Mistake and more. Melissa’s Re-Potty Training It was a beautiful day. Boys and girls were playing in the park, teenagers were hanging at the mall, and twenty-one-year-old Melissa was stuck inside her nursery. If there was anything that made the whole baby treatment unbearable, it was how time seemed to slow down as the day grew older. She sighed. By now, her friends would be at the beach or with their boyfriends. But not Melissa. No. Babies have no boyfriends. Babies aren’t allowed out of their playpens when Mommy’s busy. And her stepmother was busy. She was busy with her real daughter. Three-year-old Amelia had already been potty trained and was allowed to do more things than Melissa. And she was twenty, almost twenty-one. An adult. But here she was, diapered and wearing a ridiculous baby girl dress. If her friends could see her now, would they laugh? Would they help her? Would they change her already-soaked diaper? It had been weeks since she was last allowed to wear big-girl panties. Weeks since she tasted the sweetness of freedom. Independence was now out of the question. She doubted she could make it without someone looking after her, changing her, bathing her, feeding her. Was this to be her life now? No longer an adult but a baby. Chapter 1 The Re-Potty Training Idea As Melissa entered the elegantly appointed dining room, her heart raced with apprehension. With each step, her unease grew heavier within her chest. The once familiar surroundings now felt suffocatingly foreign, as if she were a stranger in her own home. Her gaze drifted toward the large portrait hanging above the fireplace, where the stern visage of her stepmother Helen stared back, conveying nothing but disapproval. Melissa had always felt that Helen saw her as an inconvenience, a constant reminder that her husband had had a full life before her. And Helen was a jealous woman. She had always belittled Melissa, and now that Melissa's dad was gone, she was alone with no one on her side but her best friend, Dana. Sadly, Dana didn’t live with her, and she needed an ally. "There you are, Mel," said Helen as Melissa entered the room, "I've been waiting for you." Helen's presence filled the room with an air of menace, casting a shadow over Melissa as she took her seat. As they sat together at the polished wooden table, the silence grew heavy between them, broken only by the soft scraping of silverware on porcelain. Tea, as Helen called it, was a constant ritual at home. “How you been?” “All good.” “Hows’s job hunting treating you?” “There’s not much out there unless I want to work for KFC or something like that.” “I see. Anything else you’d like to share with me?” Melissa shook her head, thinking about one thing she didn’t want anyone to know. But her step-mother reached across the table and gently placed her hand upon Melissa's trembling fingers, her eyes cold and calculating. “I think it's about time we addressed your... little issue." Melissa didn't know what to say. She had been having the same problem for about a month. It started as something small, but it had spiraled out of control, and now she had no idea what to do. She had wet herself so many times so far that it was a miracle no one had found out. "What issue?" asked Melissa with a soft and doubtful demeanor. Maybe if she played dumb she could end this awkward conversation. "Look, if you want to pee yourself, that's okay," said Helen, "But you won't do it in my house. Not when I'm working so hard to potty train your sister." "Step-sister. And it's not your house. It's my dad's." "And according to his will, it's now mine." "And mine!" There was a short moment of silence. "Look," said Helen, grabbing Melissa's hand, "I want us to stop fighting all the time. Your father would've like that. What do you think?" Melissa nodded, hesitant, though. She wasn't fully convinced by Helen's intentions, and rightfully so. In the past, Helen had shown no kindness towards her. Helen leaned closer, her voice softening, "I don't want you to feel ashamed anymore. We can help you fix this." Melissa glanced down at her hands, gulping, "I don't know what to do." "Well, I was thinking. Amelia is going through potty training. She's still too small to understand much, right? So, why don't I potty train you alongside her?" Melissa almost choked with her own saliva. "What do you mean potty training me? I'm an adult!" "I know. I know you are. But listen to me, it's easy. We just need to teach your body how to hold it until you go potty. That shouldn't be too hard. As you said, you are an adult, and I bet a couple of weeks should be enough. Because if you cannot control it, I'm afraid diapers will be the only way." Melissa's jaw dropped, "You're kidding, right? I'm not... there's no way I'm wearing diapers. I'm an adult, remember? And at twenty-one, I get my dad's money, and I'll be out of here." "True. But you aren't twenty-one yet. And you are here, ruining your clothes and my furniture and setting a terrible example for your sister." Melissa didn't really have an argument; she just knew she didn't wanna be back in diapers at twenty-one. “Step-sister,” she said, “What do you mean potty training me?" “I think that part is self explanatory, right? We take you potty in a schedule until you stay dry in between potty trips. Then we decrease the frequency until you earn your big girl panties again. Eventually, your body will get used to it, and you'll go yourself. How does that sound?" "How does that help me now? I mean, I will still," she paused, blushing and ashamed, "Wet myself until we get it under control." "We can do what I'm doing with Amelia," she said, smiling, "Protection under your clothes." "No! I told you, no diapers." "Pull-ups aren't diapers. They are protective underwear." "What's the difference?" "For starters, they don't use tabs. They are easy to hide under your clothes. They are less bulky and noisy. They are completely different and they are very helpful during potty training..” "I don't know," said Melissa, thinking about how awkward it would be to have that "protective underwear" around her crotch. And what if someone found out? She was already not popular with people her age. Her only friend, Dana, was a little odd herself. Maybe she wouldn't mind. But there was no way she would tell her about it. "I just want to help you," said Helen, “Besides, this could be an excellent way for us to connect. You know, have that mother-daughter experience we never had.” Melissa sighed, ”When do we start?" "What about right away?" Helen wasted no time. She grabbed Melissa by the wrist, softly leading her deeper into the house. Through halls and corridors and stairs until they were in a room painted soft pink. It was Amelia’s room, and she wasn’t there. “Amelia’s playing outside. In her sandbox.” “She won’t know?” “She will. But she won’t care. She’s only three.” Helen grabbed some white underwear with the design of some Disney princess on the front. It was small, but, then again, Melissa was quite thin. Tall, yes, but thin. “Try this on,” said Helen, placing the pull-up in Melissa’s hand. It was defiantly thicker than regular underwear, and the deign was childish. But Helen was right, they didn’t look that much different from her panties. “A little privacy, please.” Helen left the room, leaving Melissa in the nursery. She carefully dropped her pants to notice her underwear was already damp. Sighing, knowing she actually needed the protection, she took her panties off and cleaned herself with some baby wipes she had close by. Finally, the moment of truth. She slid into the pull-ups, feeling the soft thickness of it against her gentle crotch. She didn’t dare to look at herself in the mirror. She rushed to get her pants on again, and when she was sure her protective underwear wasn’t visible, she left the room. Chapter 2 Potty Time Melissa sat at the dining table, staring blankly into space, while Helen prepared lunch. Each clink of the dishes sent a shiver down her spine, reminding her of what was around her crotch. The pull-up wasn't as uncomfortable as she thought it would be, but it was definitely not something she liked. She had kept it dry so far, though it had not even been an hour yet. Helen entered the room carrying a tray laden with fries, nuggets, and fresh salad. She smiled gently at Melissa, something the young woman wasn’t used to. Next to the her was her younger stepsister, Amelia. At three, she looked like a mini version of Helen herself. It was obvious she was destined for popularity, unlike Melissa, and somehow, even if Amelia had always been nice to her, she always resented her. “Mel's potty training too, Mommy?" asked Amelia as she grabbed a handful of fries. "That's right, hun." Melissa tried to smile back, but it seemed forced. Helen noticed her discomfort and quickly added, "Don't worry, sweetie. We'll take it slow, and I'll be there to help you every step of the way." Feeling slightly more reassured, Melissa nodded. "Thanks." As they all sat down to eat, Melissa couldn't help but notice the subtle shift in Helen's behavior. Helen seemed to genuinely want to help her, but she wondered why. "It's time for the potty," Helen announced once everyone was finished with the meal. Helen gave them no time to argue as she grabbed both their wrist, pulling them towards the living room, where a plastic potty awaited. "Is that really necessary?" asked Melissa in shock. "It's just part of the process. Show me you can use the plastic potty, and you can move onto the toilet. It shouldn't be difficult. Should it?" Before Melissa could continue arguing, she was interrupted by her stepmother. "Who wants to go first?!" asked Helen again with a devilish smile. Amelia raised her hand. Within minutes, the younger of the three had done her business like a professional. "I'm a big girl!" said Amelia, smiling from ear to ear, "I'll be potty trained first!" Those words weighed heavily in Melissa's mind. The little brat was as competitive as her mother. It had been cute a few years ago, but now, she was just annoying. Melissa felt her rage growing stronger, fueled by the constant tease. But she fought back against it. After all, Helen was only trying to help. And Amelia needed the encouragement. "Yes, you are," said Helen, "But I think Melissa will surprise us too, right Mel?" Melissa nodded. Despite her frustration, she decided to give it a try. If nothing else, she owed it to Helen since she helped her when nobody else did. Taking a deep breath, she lowered herself onto the seat of the tiny plastic potty. In contrast to Amelia's confident demeanor, Melissa felt vulnerable and exposed. However, knowing that she must prove her mettle, she closed her eyes and focused on relaxing her muscles. But nothing. A minute passed. And then another. She pushed harder. Nothing. She pushed again, and a loud fart echoed in the room. Melissa blushed as her stepmother and stepsister giggled. One more minute passed. Another. And nothing. "Alright," said Helen, "I don't think it's going to happen." "No, wait!" said Melissa, pushing harder now, "I can do this." "Honey, you're going to give yourself a stroke if you push that hard. It's okay. You didn't make it this time. Let's just try again later." "I made it in the potty, Mommy. I'm winning!" said Amelia, happy as just a kid could be. But as Melissa pulled her pull-up and pants back up, she couldn't help but feel pathetic and like a failure. She was and adult, and she couldn't even control her body enough to pee. "You'll make it next time. It's okay. It's the first time you've tried. I'm sure you'll make it," said Helen, and for the first time since Melissa met her, she actually felt as if her stepmother cared about her. Perhaps this potty-training idea wasn't that bad after all. With her first time on the potty a failure, Melissa had nothing left to do but wait. She was to call for Helen's help if she felt the need to go, but the thought of having to ask for help to pee was too embarrassing to even consider. She was a big girl. She could make it to the toilet without any help. And so she waited. "Potty time," said Helen an hour later as Melissa worked on her resume. It wasn't looking that good, but she wasn't twenty-one yet, and she needed the money if she wanted to go out that summer with her friends. "One minute," said Melissa, staring at a blank page. Maybe tomorrow, she could try again. It's not as if she was in dire need to get a job. If only being an adult wasn't that difficult. She stood up and went straight to the living, where Helen and Amelia were waiting beside the plastic potty. "Your sister's dry," said Helen, "What do we say?" "Congrats," said Melissa, pretending to care enough to form a smile. Helen approached Melissa with a gentle demeanor, almost motherly, "Now, let's check our big girl." "What are you...?!" Helen's finger found their way to the elastic band of Melissa's pull-up. The young adult blushed, trying to get away but failing. "My dear," said Helen, removing her fingers from Melissa's crotch, "You're wet. "What? No. I'm not!" Melissa rushed her hand to her padded crotch only to notice it was bigger and warmer and obviously full of urine. It couldn't be. She didn't feel it. She was a big girl. She should be able to make it to the potty. Her eyes turned watery, and her knees began shaking. "I'm sorry," she said, fighting back the tears. Helen embraced her with no hesitation. A warm embrace. The sort of touch only a mother could provide during times of distress, and for a second, Melissa felt less of a failure. "It's okay, honey," Helen said, patting her back carefully, "That's what your pull-ups are for. You'll make it next time." It sounded familiar – like some of those truisms parents tell children to encourage them. As much as she despised admitting it, her stepmother's kind words did help. Perhaps Helen was right. She might very well make it next time. It was just one accident. She would make it to the potty next time. There was no way she would lose the race for potty training against her younger stepsister. But for the entire week, Amelia outperformed her. “I’m a big girl!” She would sing as she made it to the potty. Meanwhile, Melissa sat there and nothing would come out. As if her body was actively working against her. Every day she would have to use three pull-ups or more while her younger step-sister was about to graduate to big girl panties. “Maybe we started you too early,” said Helen as she checked Melissa’s underwear, “It doesn’t seem you’re making any progress. If anything, it looks like you’re regressing.” Melissa blushed at her words. “We’ll keep trying tomorrow. But we might need a different approach if things keep going this way.” Melissa said nothing as she got ready for bed that night. Now alone in her room, her thoughts were flooded with the idea of failing her second potty-training. What would she say to Dana? She had been avoiding her best friend all week in hopes she could get her accidents under control. Melissa sighed, closing her eyes, hoping the next day would be better. However, when she woke up, she noticed something new as she moved in her bed. The padding between her legs was heavier and colder.
    1 point
  33. Was it possible this could be any worse? Right before the eyes of a girl she not only used to babysit, but treat pretty badly too. Her mind drifted off back to her time babysitting Brittney. “Please Alice I’m begging you!” “I told you. If you’re immature enough to wet the bed at your age, you can deal with the consequences” as she had forced the girl to wear a pull-up for the day. Ignoring her pleas. “But I don’t need them in the day” Brittney had argued. She was in fact absolutely right. She had never had a single daytime accident. The worst the girl had ever done was to wet the bed. Which only usually happened 2 or 3 nights a week at most and had been steadily improving over the previous few months. Something she was heading towards growing out of. Although Alice had punished her with wearing pull-ups during the day, Brittney had never needed them. “Listen, I am your babysitter, and whatever I say whilst I’m in charge goes, have you got that?” as she harshly made the girl wear the pull-up under her dress for their trip to the Mall. Thinking the punishment would somehow help humiliate the girl in to not wetting her bed anymore. Alice couldn’t help but feel some regret for how she had treated Brittney back then. Especially with how the tables had now turned…….. Alice was hoping this was some kind of bad dream that she would wake up from. There was no way this could possibly be happening to her, was there? as she came back to the reality that it was indeed really happening, with Brittney stood right there next to her, as well as many other people. Alice could feel the warmth of her pee spreading rapidly through her diaper. This whole situation was really tying her insides up in knots. She felt a combination of scared and nervous as she stood taking in her current predicament. And she was about to find out that yes it was possible for this to get worse. The whole ordeal was proving too much for Alice, which she soon realised as she realised what else was happening. At the same time as she was peeing her diaper, she could also horrifyingly feel something else happening as she could feel the back of her diaper expanding away from her butt, far more than it would if she was only peeing. And worst of all, there was nothing at all she could do to stop it, and her body had virtually not given her any warning of it happening, but she now had enough awareness of it to know what she was doing. Now that she thought about it, her tummy had felt a little grumbly, which she had put down to feeling nervous about this whole situation. But she now knew it was more than a mere tummy rumble, but it was far too late to do anything about it. Had she been 3 years old she could have got away with the excuse that she didn’t realise it was happening. But she wasn’t 3. Far from it in fact. She was about to turn 20. A soon to be college graduate. People her age didn’t do things like that in their pants. And yet here she was, doing that in her pants. Alice stood as her diaper not only began filling with pee, she was messing it as well, in broad daylight, right in front of Brittney, and many other people in the busy store, as she helplessly stood there unable to do anything to stop it happening, as she felt herself continue to uncontrollably fill her nappy to capacity. In fact, her accident was so bad she was lucky she was wearing a diaper and not a pull up or she would have definitely leaked. “Oh my god you wet your nappy didn’t you?” To which she could hear the group of girls behind giggling “No I did not ok! And will you keep your voice down?” Alice said realising the girls behind had overheard what Brittney had said. “See I totally told you that girls butt look like she had a diaper on” she heard them say in a fit of hysterics “I can’t believe you actually used it!. Well your mummy was definitely right that you need them wasn’t she?” as Brittney gave her a humiliating pat on her butt. “Please! Keep your voice down will you?” “Wait a minute………….Alice……….what on earth is that smell?” as Brittney began to pull what could only be described as a face of disgust as she looked at Alice inquisitively as she began putting two and two together… “Uuuhh I ……Uuuh….. I don’t know….” “No way did you do that as well did you?” as without warning, before Alice had any time to react, Brittney slipped her hand down the back of Alice’s leggings and began squeezing the seat of her nappy, which unfortunately for Alice was right where her accident now sat…. Brittney was almost in shock at what she discovered. If ever a situation could prove who the real baby was out of Brittney and Alice, this had just sealed Alice’s fate. Only someone who truly needed to be in diapers would do what Alice had just done. “Oh my god….. you actually did! that’s so frigging gross Alice! You messed your diaper!” “Eeeeeewww that’s so disgusting” could be heard from the girls behind her. And it wasn’t just the girls behind that had overheard what was going on. A few other people had turned around to see what was going on too. After all, the situation that was unfolding in front of them wasn’t exactly an every day occurrence for a girl Alice’s age. After what Alice had endured from Brittney earlier, she had though it wasn’t possible to be any more humiliated, but she now realised she couldn’t have been any more wrong. Right now, she just wanted the ground to swallow her up, to somehow escape this situation, which she knew she couldn’t without getting arrested for shoplifting. “Gosh Alice you’ve seriously tested that to its limits haven’t you” chuckled Brittney as she finally took her hand out from the back of Alice’s leggings, giving her one last rather condescending pat on her butt….. Alice didn’t know what to do. She couldn’t run without being arrested for shoplifting as the tags on the clothes she was wearing would set off the alarm at the exit. Her only option was to stay exactly where she was and finish off paying for the clothes. In a full diaper. Lowering her head to avoid any eye contact with anyone, Alice could only fight to hold back her tears as the queue continued to shuffle forwards. Eventually, they reached the front of the queue and had to move forward to pay… Brittney placed the clothes she wanted on the counter to be scanned. “Hi, my friend here basically had a bit of a wardrobe malfunction, she had to throw her clothes away, so the top and leggings she’s wearing need to be paid for. I spoke to your colleague and he said it shouldn’t be a problem” as Brittney looked at the girl with a smile “Oh right, I see” as the girl looked Alice up and down “Well it should be fine although you may have to lean against the edge of the counter here so that I can pull the security tag far enough to reach the magnet” First of all the girl scanned Brittney’s clothes and then Alice had to move close to the counter so the girl could remove the security tag from Alice’s top. “Matching outfits then?” asked the cashier as she noticed what they were purchasing were identical “Yep! Isn’t it just such a cute outfit right”Said Brittney in reply “Yes it really is!” Said the young cashier enthusiastically “Ok so if you can turn around and kind of lean against the counter I’ll see if I can get that security tag off your leggings for you” With that Alice hesitantly turned and leaned her butt into the counter, with about half her butt showing above the counter. Trying not to lean forward too much in the process in fear of revealing her secret to the cashier. Worrying for Alice, she had absolutely no way of checking if the waistband of her nappy was still hidden or not. She just had to pray it was. “You know what, I’m really sorry but I think you’re literally going to have to basically sit on the counter here for me to be able to reach the magnet.” “Oh right ok” “Go on Alice, get your butt up there” said Brittney due to Alice’s hesitancy to get up there, she did start lifting herself up there but Brittney decided to give her a helping hand as she virtually lifted Alice from under the back of her legs causing her to land on top with a very audible thud from the loaded diaper beneath her leggings “That’s perfect” announced the cashier Aside from causing a sound, the transition into being seated had caused her another problem. She could feel her mess was no longer just in one place. It had squished it’s way everywhere which made Alice now feel pretty disgusting. And little did she know the view the cashier now had of her from behind The girl had been a bit taken back when she heard a weird noise as the beautiful young woman had sat down, and she had been even more stunned when she realised what was the cause of the noise as she saw what was sticking out of the back of her leggings. And it wasn’t long before a smell that she would usually associate with a baby permeated the air around her. Trying her best to remain professional the girl spoke “ so uhh I’m going to basically have to stretch the back left part of your leggings to get the security tag to reach the magnet if that’s ok?” “Ummm sure……… ok” The girl got a grip of the fabric where the security tag was and began pulling it. As she did this her fingers brushed against the white plastic backing of her padding. In the process of doing this, the further she pulled it the more of Alice’s nappy she could see. Alice couldn’t believe she had to endure this right before the eyes of Brittney. Although she couldn’t see what was going on behind her, she knew it would virtually be impossible for the girl to not have seen she was wearing a nappy. “Sorry it’s quite a stretch” as the cashier had pulled back Alice’s leggings so far that she could now even see basically the entire back of Alice’s thick white nappy. What really grossed the girl out was that she could even see an area near the bottom that was clearly discoloured from where Alice had used it. “That is so gross” was all she could think in her head “What sort of girl does that at her age, I mean she’s like 2 or 3 years older than me and she still wears, and clearly needs nappies. I wonder if she wets the bed too. Probably” Knowing she had to remain professional she didn’t mention what she had seen. “There we go, that’s all done for you. You’ll no longer be setting off the security alarm.” as she gestured that Alice could now get down “So that will be £23.96 please” Alice paid by card before they exchanged glances as both Brittney and the cashier smiled, while Alice tried her best to fake a smile as they turned and walked away. “Now to get that sorted” as Brittney gestured to Alice’s rear giving her a firm slap. Little did Alice know there was now a good 2 inches of nappy sticking out of the back of her leggings. Brittney certainly wasn’t going to alert her to it as she walked along trying to hide a grin. “Please can we I’m begging you Brittney?” “Yes of course we can, we can’t leave you like that can we? now we better head over to the pharmacy” “The pharmacy? What! No! We don’t need to go there. I’m going to get this damn thing off and then we can get a bus home” “You really think I’m going to let you go without a nappy on after what I’ve seen from you today young lady?” “Brittney please don’t do this to me!” “You think I’m doing this to you? You did this to yourself. You’re the one that just stood there and filled your nappy like a 2 year old in broad daylight. You’re literally nothing but an overgrown baby. So if you think I’m going to let you go without a nappy you’re sorely mistaken. Now come on let’s get going.”
    1 point
  34. Just saw this on twi X ter https://twitter.com/CuriousCoobah/status/1776422367402815629 So apparently they actually did sell them, but only on April 1st.
    1 point
  35. i am sitting in a very wet and messy tykables overnights diaper waiting on mommy to prep the changing area so she can change my poopy diapee.
    1 point
  36. This is a really good story. I'm amazed that she did this to him. Has he pleased his Mommy again and had her strap on back in his girly man hole or is she going to magically tell him she needs him while in the changing station. 🙂
    1 point
  37. Pretty much they are hook and loop, so you could be trying to make it and have it so you can pull them down like undies and use the potty like a big kid! But if not, your mommy or daddy can see that you didn't make it and you can try again
    1 point
  38. I keep my criticisms from before, although with less intensity, cus it happens just once or twice. Cant stop feeling that this would be a superb story if wrote in a more "traditional" manner. As the continuity problems and the way People talk to one another makes the text more akin to a really long drunken dream than to something I could see happening IRL. Which is a shame, IMO. I say this because the plot till now was firmly planted on the 'these are common People learning about theselves and kink' corner. But the text makes it seem so much like a tequila induced dream it makes me wonder if it was accidental or on purpose... Either way the story was thought out to be, it has the problematic any and all AI assisted/made art gets till now. The utter lack of intentionality at all levels of detail beyond the prompt. I still really like the ideas and characters as they are now. But I cant just ignore these technical 'issues?' With the text, as they really make the whole piece feel more than underdevelopped.
    1 point
  39. The premise of this one is very thoughtful, cute and heartfelt even. But the lack of revision shows very hard... Im not against AI assisted works, the tool sure has problems, too many for a forum post... But its uses can be very interesting, even change how we think some aspects of art production. That said, the text is so inconsistent with itself, with blatant contradictions every other chapter, sudden changes in voice that just distract and confuse for no clear reason, and so many weird wording choices throughout it all that it really hampered my apreciation of the story... Not to say that it's a bad story, the plot, premise, and ramifications from these few scenes are fascinating. The characterization of the couple was well made, and really thought out, even though their dialogues lack in it a lot, their actions through the Plot are superb. The way they are amateurs at kink is very well played, his insecurities, even after all the reassurances that things are okay, were so believable and grounded, and the conflict within the girfriend is an exploration Id love to see more often and look foward for further developments into it. The story really has lots of potential. I just cant shake off the feeling the text should've been through a few more re-reads and revisions
    1 point
  40. Neighbour’s Paradise - Chapter 2 6 months ago… Elliott had a day to himself and decided he’d make the most of it. Elliott was, plain and simple, an ABDL. He always had been, for as long as he could remember he’s wanted to go back to the simplicity of being a baby and everything that comes with it. Being in nappies 24/7 and not needing to use the toilet, playing with toys, being fed, drinking from a bottle; everything that you can imagine goes with being a baby. He also had another desire. Not only did he want to be a baby, he wanted to be a baby girl. He couldn’t explain why but it was just something that’s always been implanted in his head. Wearing girly nappies underneath a dress was something that just made him beam inside. Over the years he’d discreetly worn girls pull-ups and pampers and to the best of his knowledge his mum Penny had no idea. In recent years the freedom of more relaxed timetables and college meant he had more time home alone and therefore had more opportunities to indulge in his fantasies. That’s where Liz comes in. He sat in his living room wearing only a pink goodnite, which was heavily wet: Watching kids tv with not a care in the world. Rather carelessly he hadn’t shut the blinds so anyone who walked up to the living room window would get a full view of his soaking wet goodnite. As luck would have it Liz did exactly that. Liz was very close to Elliott’s mum Penny and were pretty much best friends. She was prone to random visits to the house and on this one day instead of knocking on the front door she looked straight through the front window, catching a full glimpse of Elliott and then sent him into shock when she knocked on the window. Elliott jolted up and sprinted out of the living room and up the stairs towards his bedroom. He felt like he was going to faint in panic, and threw on a t-shirt and shorts to hide the goodnite. He sat on his bed contemplating what to do as he heard knocks on the door. Stupidly, he thought playing it cool and not acknowledging what Liz had blatantly seen was the best course of action. “Hi Liz” Elliott greeted as he opened the front door. “Hello Elliott, I’m guessing your mum isn’t here” Liz asked as she smirked at him. “No, um, she’s at work today” Elliott replied. “Thought so, may I come in” Liz then responded. Elliott’s forehead, much like his goodnite under his shorts, was dripping wet. “Ummm I don’t know I’m a bit busy with revision for college” Elliott explained. “Didn’t know watching teletubbies was a college class nowadays. Come on let’s have a chat” Liz said as she forcibly walked in and took off her shoes. All Elliott could do was shut the door and follow her into the living room. He began to go through in his head what his explanation would be. Elliott entered the living room just after Liz, who had taken a seat on the big sofa facing the TV. He was about to sit down on the adjacent armchair before Liz held her arm out. “Ah ah ah, please come and stand in front of me” Liz ordered. Elliott honestly was a bit frightened of her so he submitted. Elliott stood there facing a cross-legged Liz as she looked him straight in the eye. “So are you going to explain what I just saw through the window?” Liz asked Elliott. “I was watching cartoons when I should be revising. Sorry don’t tell my mum please” Elliott replied, not alluding to the elephant in the room. “And…?” Liz added. “And what?” Elliott dug his hole deeper. In a flash Liz reached for Elliott’s shorts and pulled them down to his ankles, revealing his wet goodnite for all to see. Elliott instinctively put his hands on his crotch and went to pull his shorts back up, but was met with resistance when he realised Liz’s foot was holding the shorts down. He continued to try and pull for a few seconds before giving up and standing back up straight with his hands still hiding his crotch. “I was referring to this” Liz said as she tried to move Elliott’s hands away from his crotch. “Care to explain why you’re wearing a Goodnite? And if my eyes don’t deceive me, a wet one?”. Elliott was going to have to actually mutter words about his fetish for the first time. Does he come clean? Does he lie? He stood there unable to say anything. “Earth to Elliott?” Liz pressed. “Ummm. Uhhh” Elliott muttered under his breath. “It can’t be bedwetting because it’s the middle of the day and I know you aren’t incontinent because your mum would’ve told me. You can tell me Elliott” Liz pondered. Elliott had decided. He’d just come clean. Present day… Liz led Elliott into the dining room and she guided him to sit at the dinner table. As he sat down he felt the crinkly cushion press against his bum. He always loved the feeling of sitting down in a nappy, especially when it was pressed against him by his tights. After only a few moments Liz returned with his breakfast, laid out on his special bottle and plate set: His breakfast consisted of sliced bananas and cut up pancakes, and a large bottle of apple juice. “Right baby girl can you pick up your bottle and drink it all by yourself or do you need nanny to help?” Liz asked as she sat down beside him and placed her mug of coffee on the table. “I can do it!” Elliott said enthusiastically has he picked up the bottle with both hands and began to suck on the teat of the bottle. He chugged down the apple juice at speed and within a minute or so it was all gone. “Wow you were a thirsty girl!” Liz teased as she squeezed Elliott’s cheek. “Oops I almost forgot! Don’t want to get your lovely dress dirty do we”. Liz got up and shuffled around in a kitchen draw before walking up behind Elliott and wrapping something around his neck. He quickly realised it was his bib: Albeit slightly tight it did make Elliott feel extra cute. He didn’t need to worry about trying to be tidy or care about getting food all over himself. “Right, be a good baby Ellie and eat your brekkie. Do you want nanny to help?” Liz asked. “Yes please nanny” Elliott shyly replied. Liz dragged her chair closer and picked up a piece of banana and held it up to his mouth. He carefully grasped the banana with his mouth and chewed before swallowing. “Good girl, is that banana yummy?” Liz said as she smiled and continued to feed Elliott his breakfast. Elliott just nodded and smiled. As he continued to eat he felt a twinge in his bladder and without thought he opened the floodgates and began wetting himself. Truth be told he’d been holding it in all morning and wanted to wait until he was wearing a nappy to do it. As he felt his crotch and bottom go all warm he let out a quiet sigh and grinned. Liz knew exactly what was going on, but she said nothing and continued feeding the baby girl her breakfast.
    1 point
  41. Background: Amid the global health challenges posed by the COVID-19 pandemic, an association with urinary system complications has been identified. Urinary incontinence (UI) has become a significant post-COVID sequela among males, with substantial implications for their quality of life. Objective: The study aimed to quantify the frequency and delineate the severity of urinary incontinence in post-COVID male patients, as well as to document the prevalence of associated lower urinary tract symptoms. Methods: A cross-sectional observational study was executed, engaging 400 male post-COVID patients aged between 45 to 64 years from three hospitals in Lahore. Participants were selected via non-probability convenience sampling and provided data through the International Consultation on Incontinence Questionnaire-Urinary Incontinence Short Form (ICIQ-UI SF) and Male Lower Urinary Tract Symptoms (ICIQ-MLUTS). Statistical analyses were performed using SPSS version 21. Results: The prevalence of urinary incontinence among the participants was high, with 367 (91.75%) reporting some degree of UI. In terms of severity, moderate UI was the most common, affecting 248 (67.5%) of those with UI, followed by slight UI in 82 (22.5%), and severe UI in 37 (10%) participants. The study identified urgency (reported by 133 participants or 33.3% 'occasionally' and 132 or 33% 'most of the time') and postvoid dribbling (reported by 159 participants or 39.8% 'most of the time') as the most frequent symptoms. Notably, there were no reports of very severe urinary incontinence. Conclusion: The study concludes a high prevalence of urinary incontinence among male patients post-COVID-19, with the majority experiencing moderate severity. These findings underscore the importance of including urinary incontinence assessments in post-COVID patient care and may inform the development of targeted interventions to improve patient outcomes. Source: Frequency of Urinary Incontinence Among Post COVID Males
    1 point
  42. From the album: Wet

    1 point
  43. Ok....so I guess I'll share some of mine. 1) First one is one I've had a few times and I hate it It isn't a good one. I go into this bathroom, and it's a gigantic open space with toilets, some that have stalls and some that are just.....out in the open sort of? It's a mess of a design. And I'm trying to find one in private, but I can't or when I do, the toilet is really gross and overflowing or something and I'm revolted so I can't sit down. Sometimes I can find one (yes, of course the gross, terribly uncomfortable dream is the one that's recurring.....), but usually that ends up with the door being broken and me having to try to pee while holding the door that is falling apart closed with a foot while I'm sitting on the toilet. So this either ends with me sitting on the toilet, half peeing, half being terrified someone is going to see me peeing or not being able to find one, running to a corner, crossing my legs as tight as I can, not being able to hold it, and peeing my pants while I'm crying. I usually wake up scared from this one and sad and if it's the middle of the night, hide under the covers. If I'm wearing a diaper I use it cause I am NOT getting up....if I'm not, I either try to hold it, which hurts since at that point I already need to go, or just wet the bed because it's dark, the dream is always creepy as well as being gross, and I'm terrified. 2) This was a one off. I'm sitting on the floor with my Aunt and mom there talking about something unimportant and I'm watching something I identify as a cartoon but it's a dream so it's nonsense and then I realize I hafta pee. My aunt senses this somehow (again, dream) and is like, "Oh sweetheart, do you need to go? here, let's use the potty." and then picks me up (I hadn't realized I was tiny until that happened) pulls my jammies and training pants that I was wearing in the dream down, and sets me on a plastic potty. She tells me I'm a good girl and to try and I do in fact pee, they clap their hands and one of them (don't remember which one) gives me a kiss, and I wake up. I was crying...for other reasons. 3) I wake up (in my dream) and start crying out cause I'm scared. I don't expect anyone to come because I live alone, but, someone does come. A lady I don't know comes in and asks, "What's wrong cupcake?" and I just hold my arms up, and she snuggles me and holds me tightly while she tells me everything is alright and that she's there. She then tells me to take deep breaths cause I was panic-crying, and kisses me on the forehead and tells me I'm such a good girl. She then gets in the bed, pulls me into her lap and snuggles me tighter and softly strokes my hair while humming. At this point I start to doze off, I think I maybe started sucking my thumb, and then I suddenly realize I have a diaper on because I'm really little and have to pee so I just...pee. I'm so happy, comforted, and loved and so sleepy...and then I wake up. No one is there. I hug a nearby stuffy and well, cry...alot. (I think I have a pattern of being terrified or crying after my dreams....it doesn't help that I'll wake up from these dreams foggy and pretty regressed so my adult mind can't rationalize things....at least I remember them fondly...except the first one. I hate that one.) 4) Ok, this one involves no crying. I go into this mall because I'm late for school...yes the school was in the mall, don't ask why. I put on my rollerskates to skate to the school through the mall(??) and go past the foodcourt to get in line to enter the store...that is my school...and has giant bouncers checking IDs (?????????) I meet someone who is like a kid version of one of my friends and a girl I don't think I know IRL who know me and they say there's an assembly and we all have to be on stage in a play with no warning or practice or I'll fail school and have to be a cafeteria lady for life. So since I have massive fear of getting in front of people, I start to panic and the girl I don't know tells me to calm down and take a deep breath. She actually helps and takes my hand telling me she will show me to the play that would suit me the most. I rollerskate up to the bouncers who check my ID and nod, telling me I'm Juliet and I need to be on stage now. I start to panic again and the girl tells the bouncer, "No, that's wrong, she's too young, I'll get her to Mrs. Bonobo (which is close to my actual teacher in kindergarten's name so I thought that was funny). For some reason, the bouncer just...accepts that and she takes me by the hand, helps me get my rollerskates off and then leads me down the left hallway that has stars and hearts motif when my brain knew I SHOULD have gone down the right hallway. She tells me I would fail as Juliet because I'm too sensitive to be onstage and I'd probably wet my pants, so she was going to help me be somewhere more comfortable. Meanwhile I don't know what's happening. We finally get to what looks like a pre-school class with the teacher helping the students with their costumes (the girl's were all fairies and the boys were all....pirates I think?) The girl just walks up and says, "Hi, this girl is too little to be in our play as Juliet, she should be in this class." The teacher looks at me and just says, "come with me, angel, we'll get you fixed up!" without a second thought and the girl who I guess was my friend but I didn't know waves bye to me and leaves. She gives me a costume and tells me to go change, so I go to the girls room and start when I notice the pull-up in there and then on cue comes, "Darling, I know you have accidents when you are scared, so please use the training panties I gave you!" I do as she says and Imma cute lil fairy princess! Then she ushers us all out on stage and the play just begins. I have no idea what to do, so I just run around dancing sorta and yes, my nerves get the best of me so I nervous pee in the costume. I wake up soon after. That one....I don't even know. There's more, but those are it for now. My brain is something....
    1 point
  44. 45 - Something Leaks in the Night Being upset about something makes it impossible to appreciate any possible alternative. Frankly, Isabelle had shocked her system that night to the point where she was scared straight, if only for now. It was that same person Joyce did not want to interact with anymore, hence why it aggravated her being the one to reach back out to her, if nothing else but for ending things amicably. But why was she the one having to make the call? Isabelle wronged her. Isabelle surprised and embarrassed the secret, but not so secret, Mommy. If Joyce was on the receiving end of cruelty then apologies and efforts should be going the same way, shouldn’t they? And yet, had Isabelle been the one calling her, the narrative would shift to be about this woman having the audacity to stir the hornet’s nest more than she already had. It was a lose-lose situation. And Joyce just primed the streak to continue once she finally dialed the number and gave in. Maybe she wouldn’t pick up, or miss the call completely. That’d be nice. Very nice. Plausible deniability was probably the best gift this stranger could give Joyce. A clear conscience from making the honest effort to reconnect, but without any of the actual work that went into being the bigger person. One buzz. Two buzz? Three…? Four…!-- “Hello?” It’d been more than a bit since that night and they only spoke once, but Joyce’s lingering grin flatlined completely at the sound of her voice. “...Isabelle? This is Joyce,” she answered formally. Because it was just a phone call, they could have been lightyears apart, yet the tiny gasp from Isabelle on the other line sent all the same chills over Joyce as if they were sharing a booth together all over again. “Joyce?! I almost thought you weren’t going to call!” Probably because I wasn’t planning on it… “Well, when I heard from a friend that you were trying to reach me…” against her better judgment, “I figured I would at least hear you out.” “I’m glad my message got through! I spoke with the host of the event and tried to get your contact information. I’ve had some time to think about what I did, and…I definitely got carried away.” “I would agree.” “Even though it was that kind of event, I asked you some personal questions that made things uncomfortable…” “Yes, you did.” “I owe you an apology; I’m very sorry about that night!” Isabelle was apologizing, and Joyce was annoyed over having to contemplate. Did thanking her for it create the implication that all was well again? It certainly wouldn’t be. So what, ‘thanks for the apology, but that doesn’t undo all the stress you’ve caused?’ Is that an appropriate answer? Toddlers in daycare always had to make amends. By the teacher’s decree, no apology could go unaccepted. But unlike certain cute girlfriends in diapers, Joyce and many other adults didn’t have to answer to a higher authority. Ultimately, an apology hardly did much, but it was enough of a bandage to close the chapter on this and cause to finally forget. Not to mention, with her treat waiting on her out in the living room, likely half-asleep by now in her jammies, being kept from that didn’t exactly ease the tension over the phone. “Well, I appreciate it.” She appreciated it as much as the script told her to. “I can tell that you’re still upset,” Isabelle mentioned so tactlessly, and Joyce tried not to make an aggravated noise. Of course I’m still angry! And don’t just call that out! Don’t you get how stupid that is?! It just makes this even more awkward…! “I would be too!” Isabelle ushered in not more than a second later, like it somehow made things better. “You have every right to be mad at me, but I’ve been so excited since I first saw you!” Whatever supposed remorse Isabelle had been carrying herself to show, on a dime it felt like she was no longer cognisant of any committed wrongdoing whatsoever. Fascination? Excitement? For what? A sight that was seldom seen? A person with a reputation on the line, sticking themselves out for once so willingly and so foolishly jumping straight into the shark pit? It was all entertainment to this woman. Watching Joyce squirm, picking her brain just because, and this phone call now was just to get one last kick at rubbing it in a dull wound. “Isabelle, thank you for calling.” Hardly. “But respectfully, please do not call me–” And in a sudden outburst, one that slipped right by Joyce’s radar, Isabelle interrupted with a gleeful laugh, “--I’m a mommy too!” It slipped right by Joyce. Right by, then back around and struck her squarely in the back of her head. The imaginary blow was so strong that it transcended into reality by slightly forcing Joyce’s back off the behind of her seat. She heard what she heard, but…was that actually what was said? “E…excuse me?” “I should’ve opened up with that…!” Isabelle groaned, openly lamenting over a silly blunder, one that shifted Joyce from pure anger to partially confused. “Joyce, are you still there?” Was she? Physically and digitally, she was, but the mental battlefield was a place Joyce had been suffering continuous losses as of late. “Yes…” cautiously, she answered, “I am.” “Did you hear what I said? I said I’m–” “Yes, I heard you!” Joyce stammered right back. Was this just a trick? Just to get back in Joyce’s good graces? “A…and?” “And?” Isabelle repeated right back. “And…it’s the whole reason why I wanted to speak with you! I was certainly excited when we first met; I’ve been involved in that sphere for so long that I tend to be a bit more casual about things that others might find a bit more sensitive, so I’m sorry for that as well…” Isabelle was all energy and burning fuel. She had the spirit of a child that couldn’t stop running their mouth. All the spunk and glamor Joyce would love to see in Emily, only in this case it was channeled into an adult that was seriously pressing boundaries. But Joyce was a skeptic by nature, even when she was knocked off her game. Isabelle, a complete stranger that could be so forthcoming and invasive, disrespecting limits and making matters uncomfortable, was now claiming to be like Joyce? “If I’m being completely honest, I think I had you figured out a little after we started chatting,” Isabelle added nonchalantly, and thankfully Joyce in the privacy of herself was allowed to make a perturbed face. “You had me figured out?” Maybe in work she could get a read on people and their intentions, but discerning their interests? “It’s nothing to be worried about!” Isabelle laughed with herself, and Joyce was trying not to scream. What about this was funny? And Christ…! Why wasn’t she just hanging up already?! “Joyce, hon, I know this must be new for you, so please hear me out!” “This…I’m fine, alright? Stuff like this doesn’t bother me. You’re just…you’re being very forward right now.” “Hmm? Ah! So that means at the restaurant, those animal tails that go up the–” “Stop!” Joyce cried the spiel into silence, only for a new wave of laughs to boil right over it, all at Joyce’s expense yet again. Her trembling hands held the phone away just to hear her bully’s laughter less. So much for putting on a front. Despite it making her look weak, Joyce hoped for an objective reminder as to why Isabelle thought that they were in any way alike. “See? You are new to this! Joyce, Joyce! I’m not trying to tease you! I’m being honest with you, so do the same with me!” Finally with some backbone, Joyce spoke up. “Honest? What are you talking about? You’ve done nothing but terrorize me, try to contact me through someone else, and now you’re just trying to get closer to me to laugh some more? You do know that I can hang up this call, right?” “Aye! Okay, okay! I’m sorry! I lost track again!” And after a pause, she sounded a bit more grounded. “Joyce, I just wanted you to know that I wanted to get closer to you because we like the same things?” “Joyce…?” Suddenly, a distant voice behind a door called. Briefly, she muttered to Isabelle, “I need a minute.” And having lived the horror once already, Joyce didn’t make the same mistake as last time by putting the call on hold. She huffed, trying to cool down before standing up from her chair, then strolled over to the door. “What’s up, cupcake?” Joyce smiled down at Emily from the half-open door. Emily wasn’t smiling, partly because it felt like she was putting herself out on a limb that hadn’t been ventured before. For all she knew, Joyce was having a work discussion. Or was it still with that Isabelle person? Was she allowed to interrupt that? Would Joyce be angry? “Is everything okay?” Joyce, however, didn’t stop smiling as she caressed Emily’s cheek then adjusted the collar on her sleeper. “Sorry; Mommy was being a bit noisy, huh?” Now she was bothering Emily? Splendid, another reason to be pissy with Isabelle. “No, I mean…I just wanted to make sure everything was okay.” And just for good measure, Emily’s hand drifted over for Joyce’s. After squeezing her five digits right back, Joyce said, “Yes, it is. I’m just…letting someone know that I didn’t like something that they did.” “Uh-huh…” Emily nodded, accepting it for what it was. Mhm. She’s angry. “Did you need some more milk?” Joyce leaned on her toes, peering past Emily’s head to somehow spot an empty bottle. “No, not yet,” Emily said right back, and Joyce smirked. “Yet?” And Emily’s face spasmed once she realized what she said. “N-no, I don’t need more!” Emily huffed, pressing on Joyce’s stomach and forcing her back into the office. “Just hurry up already!” “Okay, okay…!” her mommy laughed as she let herself slide inside. “Oh, wait! One more thing!” Joyce begged as she spun around, and Emily dropped her hands, waiting for what she wanted. And Joyce lunged forward with her hands, snatching Emily by her sides and gripping the fabric of her pajamas. Then with a look of pure satisfaction, she tugged and lifted, stretching Emily’s cuddly bodysuit until the crotch was as taught as could be, treating her to a wonderful bulge. Some people liked to see panty lines, but mommies loved curves that crinkled. “J-Joyce!” Emily slipped back, or tried to. “Sorry, you’re just too cute!” she laughed, sneaking one last swat on Emily’s blind spot as she ran away, retreating to her fortress of pillows, cushions and blankets. “Behave~!” she jovially warned once the black head of hair whipped around the corner. Then she shut the door again, now a bit more tempered. “Hello? Isabelle?” Joyce opened up the line again. Isabelle was ready and prompt. “Hey there again! Am I interrupting something?” “Yes. You are,” Joyce spoke much less kindly, and Isabelle took it in stride with another chuckle. “Mm, well, I don’t want to be an enemy, Joyce! I just wanted to be able to meet again?” “And meet for what? I accept your apology, Isabelle. There, can we leave it at that?” “Did you forget where we met? I do have projects, Joyce. I was scouting is all, and I think you’d be perfect!” “I somehow don’t think I’d be…” Given that their energy levels seemed to be in diametrically opposed places, nothing Isabelle seemed to say could be received without some form of skepticism. “And you won’t be thinking that once we have some more time to talk! Fine! It doesn’t even have to be about business, okay? Can’t I treat you to something as a formal apology? You and a special someone, maybe?” “Are we finished now?” “Okay, okay! Just you!” Isabelle cried, back to playing up her emotions. “Gosh, you must be one of those stern types…” “I appreciate the offer with trying to meet, but I don’t live in the same state as where we met,” and thank goodness for that. “And that’s fine! Just let me know where and I’ll make it happen!” Or in other words, location and cost was seemingly of no issue. Joyce was quietly raising her brow. “Isabelle, look, really, I appreciate you wanting to make amends, but I really don’t think–” “You’ll be interested, I promise! What’s the harm? I just want an hour of your time, and I’m willing to pay for all the expenses! If you really weren’t interested, wouldn’t you have hung up by now?” And calling her out like that certainly gave her reason to. But foolishly, she didn’t. She didn’t bother hiding her sigh from the woman on the other end. “How…how soon?” “Oh, nothing immediate? I think we might both be a bit busy… How about this: I’ll figure something out, and you just let me know if that works! Thank you for hearing me out, Joyce! I promise you won’t regret it!” “Uh-huh…” already regretting it, Joyce answered. Isabelle had made the grand reveal that she was a “mommy,” and as revolutionary as that normally may have been, the woman had just about squandered every spec of shock it could’ve given. Her personality had just about ruined it all. By all accounts Joyce should’ve been intrigued and over the moon, yet that was the least seemingly “real” thing she was taking stock in right now. “And don’t forget; if you want, you can bring your partner!--” And quite deftly, Joyce’s phone beeped as she hung up the call. “Nope. Told you I’d do it…” Joyce kicked back from her desk and sprung from her chair. Somehow she was still involved with Isabelle. Great. Great? Not so great. Who knows. Joyce could only exhale and try to ignore whatever doubts she was having, no matter how likely they were. But at least for now she was allowed to forget about some of it. She could tune out the madness for a little bit longer and focus on what she wanted to. “Emily!” Joyce sang down the hall. “Mommy needs cuddles!” “Ugh…I wish I didn’t have to go to work tomorrow…” Joyce sighed, taking the lead and sitting on the bed. Emily was paused by the doorway, fidgeting uncomfortably as she closed her eyes, fumbling with her hands. “It’s safe to go pee-pee on the bed, you know?” Joyce chuckled, enjoying the sight. “I-I know…!” Emily hissed just when the hissing noise stopped coming from her diaper. “Ugh…” and she pouted as she spun her head around her back, noting the fabric of her sleeper expanding and rounding out of her protection. “Why does it have to be so snug?” “So it brings out all your cute curves?” Joyce explained normally for a second, then she couldn’t help but laugh once Emily gave her a death glare. “What? I’m not lying!” “I don’t like your idea of curves…” Emily kept it at that, stealing a glance at the curves she liked on Joyce, then frowning at the ones around her own crotch. Luckily the apartment was well-ventilated, otherwise the inside of her diaper would’ve been a sauna. “What happens if I need to pee tonight and I know I’m gonna leak?” she went on the grunt, pulling at the back of her pajamas. “I won’t be able to take this thing off!” “You won’t leak,” Joyce casually dismissed her concern, “and the pajamas are meant to be Emily-proofed, honey. Keeps tykes like you from trying to play with the potty. Kinda like this morning?” “I was gonna do it in my…! In my you-know-what!” Emily puffed with some air in her chest, marching over with a dampened crinkle and leaping on the bed. Luckily a diapered behind made for a perfect place for a hand to push her the full way on the mattress. Courtesy of Mommy, of course. “Your you-know-what definitely got used,” Joyce remarked with a giggle. “Are you sure we didn’t watch a scary movie?” Though, her hand did press a tiny bit. Maybe a change wouldn’t be the worst idea… “You would know,” Emily grunted from behind Pip. “I know you like them, so why can’t we watch them? I can handle it!” “And yet each time that somehow leads to nightmares,” Joyce sighed, also remembering her as quite the cuddle bug, for better and worse. “Didn’t we talk about dropping this whole ‘big kid’ business? I’m not gonna pretend like I magically forgot all your quirks, sweetie.” “Nope. Forgot,” Emily said as her waist took a weighty swing, thick wet diaper and all just to get on her back. “Forgot?” Joyce gasped with faux surprise. “Then I guess I should remind you?” “No…that’s okay.” “Ah– See? That’s why I can’t leave you alone for so long!” Joyce tutted. “See, the good girl I know and love always knew that she should follow Mommy’s rules. Where did my good girl go?” “She never existed,” Emily deflected, reaching up for the sky and finding Joyce’s hands smothering them. “Oh I know she did, and I know she still does! Secondly, my good girl knew she shouldn’t be watching scary movies. Frankly, you’re tempting me to make it a taboo subject altogether?” “Nooo! It’s fine! I’m being serious!” “And I’m not?” Joyce reeled back with a hand against her chest. “The good, cute little girl that I know wouldn’t fuss with Mommy when she said something? The adorable Emily that I know wouldn’t go playing with the potty. And my cute, irresistibly adorable baby girl,” she pressed on Emily’s thick, fortified front, “wouldn’t care one bit on what’s happening in their diaper?” And Emily gave Joyce a hard look, one which Joyce was being oppositely as soft and receiving toward. Emily just wasn’t landing her hits and was being exploited with each and every dodge or misfire. “Oh, how was your phone call with Isabelle?” It was an instant frown from Joyce, like getting splashed with cold water. Joyce stood up from the bed and started rolling Emily like a ball over to the pillows. “H-h-H-h-hey!” Emily giggled with each tumble and roll, finally crashing into the cushions. Joyce turned and disappeared strutting away. “And my cute baby wouldn’t bring up boring things Mommy didn’t like talking about…!” she shouted from halfway down the hall. Soon she was back with a bottle of milk, forcing it on Emily before she could bring up anything unpleasant again. “Cahn I ask abouht it later?” Emily mumbled from behind the nipple. “Mm…” Joyce contemplated. “Maybe. But not now. Drink. And only talk about cute stuff. That’s an order.” “From big bossy Joyce?” Emily giggled, pulling the bottle out. “From big bossy Mommy,” Joyce stuck out her lip, pushing the bottle right back in. “New rule: if you don’t have anything cute to say, then don’t say it at all.” Emily freed her mouth once again. Took a deep breath, and then…! “PFFFTBBBBB…!” she flapped with her wet tongue in a buzzzy noise. “And you are so…so lucky those pajamas are protecting you…” Joyce looked down on Emily with pure pretend disdain; the smaller girl fighting a fit of laughter. Had her stomach been bare and accessible, she would’ve shown Emily just what a real raspberry sounded like. God help the poor girl if Joyce didn’t forget about it this time come tomorrow. “Well, now that you’ve just about broken every rule imaginable, how about we hop off to bed?” “Mmm…okay,” Emily hummed, acting like she had a choice. And off to bed they went. For…only so long. Late in the night Emily was awake, but not comfortably or willingly so. She quietly moaned with an all too familiar ache in her bladder. Stupid milk…! She looked down at the bottle with still a quarter of contents left in it, but the other three were apparently looking to leave her body now. Joyce, expectedly, was slumbering away, close against Emily with her arm over her like a safety rail. And while she may have been quiet, asleep and oblivious, that didn’t excuse her from the trouble and turmoil she was causing Emily right then. Peeing in the middle of the night was never fun, and unfortunately it was starting to be something that picked up in frequency as of late. Maybe she had so many continuous baby days to thank for that… But this was her situation, and now she had to deal with it. And regretfully, deal with it she would. Without a way of taking off her own pajamas, holding her diaper to her skin like a prison, she had no other choice than to deal if it meant getting back to sleep. She slightly stretched, feeling the snug gatherers on her ankles slide up her skin, bringing the butt of her diaper closer and closer as it compressed her padding just to maintain shape. Carefully she snaked her leg out of the grip between Joyce’s thighs, who in her sleep managed to roll partially the other way, unperturbed. Emily did the same, now staring up at the ceiling. Sighing again, she lifted her knees for the easiest position she could manage, and surely, not so slowly, she coaxed out a trickle and quickly into a stream. Exhaling for a whole other reason, the warmth spread like any liquid would fill a container, and with Emily’s skin as the surface, she could feel every inch of it spread around her. Some was quickly absorbed, and some took a bit longer, left freely to roam around her hips and underneath her bum as the mess reached as far as it could before being swallowed by the sponge surrounding it. And it was…relaxing. Sort of. Almost like flipping a pillow over just to feel the cool side. It was a knot of stress she could unwind and immediately reap the rewards of comfort once again, like a sweet reminder for the pleasure that there was in slumber. The warmth was nice, and spreading. And spreading…and…spreading…? Emily laid still, though she slightly stretched out her legs, bringing them close to the mattress. Yet the moment she did, her thighs touched the back legs of her pajamas, and the feeling was warm. Warm and wet. Half asleep and experiencing a whole new sensation, Emily’s hand drifted down below, lightly touching where it felt strange. Wet. Very wet, but not where it should be. She lifted her hand up to her nose, hesitant, but inspecting it, and once she smelled it she– “J-Joyce…?” Emily murmured, whispered, stuttered and clammered. She was laying on her side now like her life depended on it, hugging against Joyce desperately close, just so she didn’t fall back where it’d been… “J-Joyce…?” she whispered urgently, trying to stay calm. “P-please? Please wake up? Joyce?” And finally, Joyce moaned with her eyes still closed. “Hnnn… Emily…?” she whispered tiredly, reaching out and finding Emily’s face by pure coincidence. “J-Joyce…I…I had a…” She had a sniffle, though that wasn’t what she was hoping to report. “Baby…? What’s wrong?” she mumbled with a hush and pulled Emily’s head in, finally opening her eyes. “Is everything okay? What…what was that? Did you have a nightmare?” If only it was just a simple bad dream. Instead she was living a reality that was wet and gross, and she had to be the one that owned up to it. But Joyce’s hand that always liked to situate itself on her back drifted a little too low, finding the shift from Emily’s diaper to her legs, then paused the moment her hand left dry shores. “Emily…?” she tiredly mumbled, “I…I think you leaked…?” And sniffling, she felt the poor girl nod against her shoulder. As tired as Joyce was, somehow that didn’t seem to deter her protocol. “Okay…shh…okay. Hey, it’s alright?” she shushed and cooed, and Emily fought the tears of shame. “I…I told you I was gonna leak…!” she quietly sobbed, and Joyce swung her legs out and off the bed so she could stand. Right after she dragged Emily over to the safe side and stood her up. “Shh…it’s okay. It happens, alright?” Joyce tried to soothe her as Emily continued to suffer, now feeling the wet clothing against her legs much more clearly now. That brief moment of warmth beyond her diaper was gone now, whisked away by the room temperature and already feeling cool and cold to the touch. “I feel gross…!” Emily continued to cry, and Joyce pulled her in for a hug, managing to multitask at the same time as she flicked off the cloth flap hiding Emily’s confining zipper. She’d certainly ruined it. Amy’s wonderful clothing. How would they explain that? Asking for a new set of pajamas because Emily peed all over her last set? It made her stomach ache from just imagining the embarrassment on top of trying to digest the very real stuff she was going through now. “I bet it feels yucky…” Joyce agreed, but moved Emily along and into the bathroom. She was feeling more awake, but her eyes certainly were not ready for the flashbang. “Okay, close your eyes for me, okay?” Emily did, but it still wasn’t invincible against the bright light assaulting her eyelids. Joyce was squinting as she rested her backside against the countertop, clearly seeing the dark patches that’d crept down Emily’s legs. She certainly had leaked, and not by a very small margin. “I-is it bad?” Emily hiccupped, already starting to turn her head, but Joyce’s clean hand directed her by the cheek to keep on staring into the shower. “No, it’s fine…shh… It’s not that bad, okay? It feels a lot worse than it looks…” Probably not, though. It probably felt just about one-to-one, but Emily didn’t need to know about the aftermath. Now Joyce was slightly concerned about how the bed was going to look… “I-I’m sorry…!” Emily whimpered, despite being the one that warned, and Joyce ignored. “Baby, it’s not your fault…” Joyce squeezed her for a hug, kissing her. “I know you feel yucky, but if you wanna blame anyone, just blame me. Now don’t worry; you’re gonna feel great again in just a few minutes. Let Mommy work her magic, okay?” And while Emily was trembling, she sort of nodded. She felt Joyce’s hand on her back as the zipper revved with a buzz as it traveled down the tracks, parting the fabric once held together and trapping Emily inside. “Were you having any good dreams?” Joyce asked, doing her best to play the distraction game. “I…I dunno…” Was she? Probably not. It was going to sleep, waking up needing to pee, and now this. “Mhm…?” Joyce hummed, listening attentively. Whether Emily had little or a lot to say, every word mattered. “Can I tell you about a dream I was having?” Joyce was careful in rolling down the pajamas, spreading them as far as she could just to hide the wet material from Emily’s skin. “Step out for me?” The lack of an undercarriage support now meant Emily had to endure the weight of her own waste all on her own now. Her diaper felt swollen and heavy. The wings on her waist laid snuggly against her skin as the thick crotch hung weightily between her legs. While she couldn’t see it, the slight discoloration was beginning to bleed through the white spots on her diaper. “Step out?” Joyce asked, and with one shaky foot after the other, Emily naked for the most part was clutching her chest in tears. “I had this really funny dream!” Joyce chuckled, and after enough whispering coos, she stepped Emily over the rim and into the tub. “You remember those cute sea otters we saw at the zoo? Gosh, that feels so long ago…!” “Y-yeah…” Emily sulked, feeling the uncomfy, raw sort of feeling on the back of her thighs. “Well, of all people, Pip was the queen of them! Or…wait, I guess the king,” she paused to deliberate, but ultimately laughing. “You get the point! The lord, or whatever, of them! He had a big crown and everything…” Joyce said as she turned on the faucet. “Now Emily,” she knelt by the edge of the tub, touching Emily’s shoulder where she was squatting. “Do you need to go any more? Did you get it all out?” More pee was probably the last thing she wanted to discuss, but for the sake of keeping things dry, it was a fair and important question. “I…I think…” Was she all done? “It’s okay if you do, you know?” Joyce whispered in her ear, “In fact, if you do, that’s even better. I’m gonna go check on the bed real quick, but if you need to pee, you can do it right here, okay? That way, when I change you in just a minute, you’re gonna feel nice and dry the whole rest of the night!” More diapers? Had Emily not been frowning already, she certainly would’ve been now. “Wh-what if I leak again?” The fear and logic made her almost certain that she would. Joyce loudly patted the tub. “Good thing you’re someplace where you’re supposed to get wet, right? And Emily: don’t be sorry, okay? You didn’t do anything wrong…” and she stood as she scratched her little girl’s scalp. With the flick of the lights, Joyce had thankfully adjusted mostly to being out of the dark, but she was able to see the bed now, particularly Emily’s side. “Shoot…” Joyce whispered, staring down at a clear wet patch on the sheets. It wasn’t the entire bed, obviously, but it was far from a small droplet too… She certainly did leak, and Joyce only had herself to thank for it. Emily was crying because of her own negligence, and rightfully so. “Miss me?” Joyce came back in smiling, holding something in her hand. “Hey, look up at me?” Emily did, and something went in her mouth. “Perfect,” Joyce beamed down at her, smiling to see the pacifier fit so perfectly between her lips. “Would you mind hanging on to that for me? I like it when you have it the most!” and she whispered tenderly again, “Just get it all out of your system, okay? You won’t make a mess. Promise.” Without any words, Emily leaned out, grabbing for Joyce before she could leave. With a sudden surprise, Joyce leaned back in for the hug, rubbing her back. Emily for a few reasons wasn’t much for saying anything right then, but luckily a warm, pure hug said more than enough. “Sweetie, it’s my job to take care of this stuff, you know?” Joyce hummed contently. “You know what you can do for me? Think of a way I can make it up to you for being such a careless mommy, okay?” Then she lifted her head, looking around the bathroom. “It’s a little chilly, huh?” She stood back up, filling the quiet bathroom with a warm hum from the heater hiding in the ceiling. “Be right back. Don’t forget to go pee!” Still reminding Emily to smile with her own, she half-closed the door on the way out. Joyce re-entered the room like a sweeping storm, stripping something off the bed with each pass she made, glancing blows and saving what she could. Pillows and blankets, comforters and the like– Pip too, of course, all came off, leaving nothing but sheets darker and wetter in places they should normally be. With her hands posed on her hips, she frowned at the inanimate objects, somewhat glaring at the offenses which put Emily to tears. “Okay…” Joyce sufficed quickly before gathering the final remains needing more than just some air and whisking them off to the distant washing machine. After her short trip there and back, she snuck back into the bedroom bathroom. “Is it warm in here?” Joyce peered inside, and Emily was rubbing her eyes, sniffling again. “Awh, sweetie…” Joyce started to say, nearly following up, but then she could see that Emily had moved from one end of the tub to the other. In her last place now a small puddle remained. Like a poor puppy cognizant of the mess they’d made, Emily from her arms looked up at Joyce guiltily. Only after Joyce gently plucked the pacifier from her lips, she spoke. “Sorry…” “Emily…” Joyce smiled, and then a gushing spurt made Emily yelp as she nearly fell. “J-Joyce…! Wh-what’re you doing?!” Emily cried as she tried to stumble out of the tub, slowly filling with water. “Ah-ah!” Joyce held her by the shoulders to keep her from stepping out. “Don’t you wanna get clean?” “B-but it’s late…!” Emily tried to reason, yet Joyce with her will alone was enough to keep Emily in place, squatting in just her diaper in the tub. “Yes, and most definitely past your bedtime. but given the circumstances, Mommy’s willing to bend the rules a little.” Joyce grinned, tickling the underside of her chin. “We didn’t have much time today to get you in the shower or have a bath, did we?” And Emily looked into her girlfriend’s eyes, tired in just the moment, but energized and unyielding as always. Beyond the noise of the gushing faucet and humming heater from above, Emily leaned her head on Joyce’s shoulder, too tired to think anymore. “Think you’re up for a bath if I do all the work?” Joyce chuckled, rubbing the back of her head. “Can I help…?” Emily moaned back. She didn’t want a bath. She didn’t want anything. Nothing that made Joyce do anymore than she’d already done. Anything to keep the load she always hogged on her shoulders, and the burdens she always carried. “Hmm…” Joyce’s eyes wandered, still giving the same affections from the start. “No.” “No? Why not?” Emily whined. “You always do so much…! Can’t I just help? I wanna do something for you for once! Let me–!” But she wasn’t allowed to continue when the pacifier went right back to her. “Emily, I appreciate the offer. Really, I do,” Joyce giggled, “but it’s too hard to coordinate with someone too busy sucking on their pacifier? We want to get this quick, don’t we?” Emily tried to talk back, but the immovable seal on her mouth just wouldn’t let her. She tried, but she failed. “You already do so much for me, Emily, and I’m getting a little tired of having to repeat myself,” Joyce grinned. “Guess I should have also mentioned that before we went to bed…” They were both tired and emotions were fickle. It wasn’t a serious moment like they’d been through multiple times before, but it was tender enough. Emily gave her a look telling Joyce she wanted to say something, but her Mommy wasn’t having any of it. “No, Emily!” Joyce quite sternly, but awfully playfully laughed. “You’re getting your bath and you’re going to behave! Now no more buts, or your butt is getting a reminder to behave, got it?” “Mmm…!” Emily mumbled again. “It’s too late– or, too early?” Joyce paused to guess the time, “It’s too soon to be doing this. Now be a good girl and sit in the tub!” she commanded, pressuring Emily’s shoulders until she dropped into the shin-deep water with a noisy splash. Joyce was rolling up her sleeves, but Emily looked downright mortified. “What? What’s wrong? Emily, if this is about you being naked–” she stopped as the pacifier propelled from Emily’s mouth, dropping in Joyce’s lap. “Th-that’s not it…!” Emily whimpered, gritting her teeth, overwhelmed by a weird, gross feeling. Sitting there on her bottom, feeling the water wash through the parts of her sitting on the floor of the tub, she grimaced. “You…you forgot to take my diaper off…!” “H-huh?” Joyce blinked, finally done away with the last of her tiredness the moment she looked down. Half submerged and half exposed was the wet plastic and four tapes, smiling friends and all on Emily’s crotch, pulp and thick with pee and now bath water. “O-oh…!” she frowned, but sputtered. “Y-you…you think it’s funny…?!” Emily whined, watching the corners on Joyce’s mouth rise. “Y…yes…maybe a little…!” Joyce held up a hand to hide her mouth, but it couldn’t block the noise. “O-okay…maybe a lot!” “Joyce…!” Emily groaned and reached for her crotch, but the curse even in these circumstances couldn’t be lifted. “Joyce!” she cried again, deflected by her partner’s hands. “I’ll take it off, I’ll take it off…!” Joyce chuckled, standing her up from the tub, but her underwear had much more weight to it. Her truly swollen diaper now dripped an endless amount of drops into the water, precipitating between her legs like a rainstorm. “Goodness…” Joyce marveled, prying off the tapes, watching to see how it all reacted to gravity with each adhesive. “You really did have to go, didn’t you?” And finally the teasing had reached a point where Emily was restless. Some retaliation was needed, and it was certainly delivered. Standing in place with Joyce still kneeling on the floor, she raised her foot and sent it crashing back down, sending shockwaves throughout the water. But most importantly, a not-so-small splash of water and drops fell on Joyce’s shirt and pants. “Uhm…” Joyce stuttered, looking down at herself. Crossing her arms, Emily turned in place with half her diaper removed and sagging down her leg. “...Hmph!” Joyce carefully grabbed her by the hips and turned her back, stripping the last two tapes and carefully lifting the plump diaper off and away; especially so no more splashes could be made. “I…may have deserved that.” “You did…” Emily pouted, crouching herself in the tub. “...The water’s cold.” “I can tell…” Joyce said as she grabbed a towel for her lap. “Take this back for me?” she asked with the pacifier held out. And reluctantly, Emily took it and popped it in her mouth, quickly before another trick could manifest. Spinning her on her bottom, Joyce started on her hair. If they were going to give her a bath, they may as well give her the works. “Cahn we still use the bed…?” Emily sort of asked, though it was lisped by her pacifier. “Mm…probably not tonight. We’ll be comfy on the couch though,” Joyce started wetting a washcloth, and it wasn’t a joke when she asked, “but you’re more than welcome to use your crib tonight?” A great wave of water was splashed again, only perpendicular to both women like it was a warning shot. Emily’s hand fell back into her lap. While her back was turned, the message had been made. “You’re lucky you’re so cute…” Joyce rubbed her back. “My little Herculean labor…” In the dead of night, a brief bathtime ensued.
    1 point
  45. Glad ya enjoyed it! And don't mind me, just responding to comments around 5 months later! If I'm not known for writing stories, I think being horrendously bad with timing is my other thing. Hope ya have been good! Happy to share! Should be! But Patreon is always my first go-to. Everything after that usually leads to me having to reformat text and make manual insertions for things that just can't/won't translate. It doesn't always take a lot, but when I'm in a go-go-go sort of flow, I usually opt for public postings later, then lose track of finding the time for it. When I don't have time to do writing in general, that's just an added delay. Sorry! This is also true! However, eventually it'll all come to public boards. I've fallen back into my dark ages on the public side of things again, embarrassingly. Thank you so much! Thank you for relaying this! I am in Japan right now, so time difference plus obligations here and daily life means not a whole lot of free time all the time to get things done. I've been here for almost 2 months now and I think I'm starting to get some time to myself again for creative activities. Either that, or Golden Week just inspired me a tiny bit. I don't have a strict policy for what will and won't be released publicly other than for what I have started in public places first before going to Patreon. My intent is for Sheltered and Illegal Immigrant to be fully available to everyone for free at some point once it's finished, however their public updates are intentionally delayed so I can create more than I release. I do try to release a chapter a month, but life can get in the way or sometimes I may decide to throttle it to match my pace with Patreon more. Thank you for expressing your interest and love for this series! I'm looking forward to sharing more soon!
    1 point
  46. Go for a bike ride or jump on exercise bike for about 30 minutes
    1 point
  47. Dickinson. Formerly AZ formerly Pa
    1 point
×
×
  • Create New...